Skip to main content

Full text of "South Africa"

See other formats


o  « 

o 

c 

c/5 

H 

,-.  s 

Cd 

X 

-c  - 

NI 

> 

R  CO 

e  o 

T1 

°  o 

srn 

~ 

— ■  x 

3  £ 

> 

~H 

2 

X3  71 
O  0 
3  <— 

wO 


c£5 


lEngltsi)  ©fntrcf)  lExpanston 


Edited  by 
T.  H.  DODSON,  M.A. 

Principal  of  S.  Paul's  Missionary  College,  Burgh;  and  Canon  of 
Lincoln  Cathedral 

AND 

G.  R.  BULLOCK-WEBSTER,  M.A. 

Hon.  Canon  of  Ely  Cathedral 
WITH    A    GENERAL    PREFACE    BY 

THE    BISHOP    OF    S.    ALBANS 


#)ant>boofcs  of 
iEnglist)  *Tt)urrt)   ilvpansion 

Edited  by  T.  H.  Dodson,  M.A.,  Principal  of 
S.  Paul's  Missionary  College,  Burgh,  and 
Canon  of  Lincoln  Cathedral  ;  and  G.  K. 
Bullock-Wkbsteb,  M.A.,  Hon.  Canon  of 
Ely  Cathedral. 

i.   JAPAN.     By  Mrs.  Eiavard  Bicker- 

STKTH. 

2.  WESTERN     CANADA.       By   the 

Rev.  L.  Norman  Tuckkr,  Sl.A. , 
D.C.L. ;  General  Secretary  of  the 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Church  of 
Canada,  and  Hon.  Canon  of  Toronto 
Cathedral. 

3.  CHINA.     By  the  Rev.  F.  L.  Norris, 

M.A.,  of  the  Church  of  England  Mis- 
sion, Peking  ;  Examining  Chaplain 
to  the  Bishop  of  North  China. 

4.  AUSTRALIA.     By  the   Rev.  A.  E. 

David,  M.A. ,  sometime  Arch- 
deacon of  Brisliane. 

5.  SOUTH    AFRICA.      By   the    Right 

Rev.    Bishop    HAMILTON    BAYNBS, 

D.  D. ,  sometime  Bishop  of  Natal. 

IN    PREPARATIOS 

6.  NORTH      INDIA.         By    the     Rev     C      F. 

ANDREWS.  MA.,  Fellow  of  Pembroke 
College,  Cambridge,  and  Member  of  the 
Cambridge  Mission  to  Delhi. 


ffcantrtoofts  of  ISngltsi)  Glutei)  lExpangion 

*6 


g>outI)  &fric 


Right   Rev.   A.    HAMILTON    BAYNES, 

D.D.  (Oxon)  ;  D.D.  (S.  Andrews) 
Sometime  Bishop  of  Natal 


WITH  ILLUSTRATIONS  AND  MAP 


A.   R.   MOWBRAY  &  CO.   Ltd. 

London  :  34  Great  Castle  Street,  Oxford  Circus,  W. 

Oxford  :   106  S.  Aldate's  Street 


First  printed,   1908 


SH33 


GENERAL  PREFACE 


IT  was  said,  I  believe  by  the  late  Bishop 
Lightfoot,  that  the  study  of  history  was  the 
best  cordial  for  a  drooping  courage.  I  can 
imagine  no  study  more  bracing  and  exhilarating 
than  that  of  the  modern  expansion  of  the  Church 
of  England  beyond  the  seas  during  the  past  half 
century,  and  especially  since  the  institution  of 
the  Day  of  Intercession  for  Foreign  Missions. 
It  is  only  when  these  matters  are  studied 
historically  that  this  expansion  comes  out  in  its 
true  proportions,  and  invites  comparison  with  the 
progress  of  the  Church  in  any  similar  period  of 
the  world's  history  since  our  LORD'S  Ascension 
into  heaven. 

But  for  this  purpose  there  must  be  the  accurate 
marshalling  of  facts,  the  consideration  of  the 
special  circumstances  of  each  country,  race  and 
Mission,  the  facing  of  problems,  the  biographies 
of  great  careers,  even  the  bold  forecast  of 
conquests  yet  to  come.  It  is  to  answer  some 
of  these  questions,  and  to  enable  the  general 
reader  to  gauge  the  progress  of  Church  of 
England  Missions,  that  Messrs.  A.  R.  Mowbray 
and    Co.    have  designed    a    series  of  handbooks, 


825148 


vi  General  Preface 

of  which  each  volume  will  be  a  monograph  on 
the  work  of  the  Church  in  some  particular 
country  or  region  by  a  competent  writer  of 
special  local  experience  and  knowledge.  The 
whole  series  will  be  edited  by  two  men  who 
have  given  themselves  in  England  to  the  work 
and  study  of  Foreign  Missions — Canon  Dodson, 
Principal  of  S.  Paul's  Missionary  College,  Burgh, 
and  Canon  Bullock-Webster,  of  Ely. 

I  commend  the  project  with  all  my  heart. 
The  first  volume,  which  I  have  been  able  to 
study  in  proof,  appears  to  me  an  excellent  in- 
troduction to  the  whole  series.  It  is  a  welcome 
feature  of  missionary  work  at  home  that  we  have 
now  passed  into  the  stage  of  literature  and  study, 
and  that  the  comity  of  Missions  allows  us  to 
learn  from  each  other,  however  widely  methods 
may  vary.  The  series  of  handbooks  appears 
to  me  likely  to  interest  a  general  public  which 
has  not  been  accustomed  to  read  missionary 
magazines,  and  I  desire  to  bespeak  for  it  a 
sympathetic  interest,  and  to  predict  for  it  no 
mean  success  in  forming  and  quickening  the 
public  mind. 

EDGAR    ALBAN. 

HlGHAMS, 

WViodford  Green,  Essex, 
November  JO,  1907. 


EDITORS'    PREFACE 


'  |  tF.W  facts  in  modern  history  are  more  arrest- 
«-' — i  ing  or  instructive  than  the  rapid  extension 
of  the  Church's  responsibilities  and  labours  in  the 
colonial  and  missionary  fields  ;  yet,  until  recently, 
few  facts  perhaps  have  been  less  familiar  to  those 
who  have  not  deliberately  given  themselves  to  a 
study  of  the  subject. 

It  has  therefore  been  felt  that  the  time  has 
come  when  a  series  of  monographs,  dealing  with 
the  expansion  of  the  Church  of  England  beyond 
the  seas,  may  be  of  service  towards  fixing  the 
popular  attention  upon  that  great  cause,  the 
growing  interest  in  which  constitutes  so  thank- 
worthy a  feature  in  the  Church's  outlook  to-day. 

The  range  of  this  series  is  confined  to  the  work 
in  which  the  Church  of  England  is  engaged.  That 
story  is  too  full  to  allow  of  any  attempt  to  include 
the  splendid  devotion,  and  the  successful  labours, 
of  other  Missions  of  Christendom.  But,  for  a  fair 
understanding  either  of  the  Christian  advance 
generally  or  of  the  relative  position  of  our  own 


viii  Editors'  Preface 

work,  a  knowledge  of  those  Missions  is  essential ; 
and  it  is  in  the  hope  of  leading  some  of  its 
readers  to  such  further  comparative  study  that 
this  series  has  been  taken  in  hand. 

The  Editors  have  tried  to  keep  in  view  the 
fact  that,  while  the  wonderful  achievements  here 
recorded  have  been  accomplished  in  large  part 
through  the  agency  of  our  Missionary  Societies, 
yet  these  Societies  are,  after  all,  only  the  hands 
and  arms  of  the  Holy  Church  in  the  execution 
of  her  divine  mission  to  the  world. 

They  have  directed  their  work,  as  Editors, 
simply  to  securing  general  uniformity  of  plan 
for  the  series,  and  have  left  each  writer  a  free 
hand  in  the  selection  of  material  and  the  ex- 
pression  of  opinion. 

T.  H.D. 
G.  R.  B.-W. 


AUTHOR'S    PREFACE 


Jj^HE  Preface  to  the  earliest  work  on  Church 
^— "  history — the  first  systematic  record  of  Chris- 
tian expansion — looks  back  behind  the  Day  of 
Pentecost  and  behind  the  Ascension  to  "  all  that 
JESUS  began  both  to  do  and  to  teach,"  implying 
that  all  the  story  the  writer  had  to  tell  was  of 
what  JESUS,  ascended  yet  present,  continued  to 
do  and  to  teach  in  His  Church. 

That  is  the  pattern  for  all  Church  history  to 
follow — the  modern  story,  like  the  ancient,  is  of 
the  doings  and  teachings  of  Him  Who  is  still 
in  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden  candlesticks. 
And  the  record  has  still  the  twofold  character. 
It  is  the  story  of  doing  and  teaching,  of  the 
outward  and  the  inward,  the  outward  history  of 
travel  and  founding,  of  building  and  organizing  ; 
the  inward  history  of  truth  and  doctrine  and 
principle  behind  and  underneath  the  material 
superstructure. 

In  the  following  slight  sketch  of  South  African 
Church    expansion    I    have    had    two    classes    of 


Author's  Preface 


readers  in  mind.  First,  those  who  are  chiefly- 
interested  in  the  fascinating  story  of  the  outward 
growth — the  facts,  the  men,  the  places,  the  build- 
ings, the  gradual  expansion  from  the  "  day  of 
small  things,"  from  one  diocese  to  ten,  by  which 
"  the  little  one  has  become  a  thousand " ;  and, 
secondly,  those  who  are  even  more  interested  in 
the  inward  principles,  the  doctrinal  and  constitu- 
tional questions  of  which  the  outward  develop- 
ments are  the  product  and  expression.  The  one 
class  will  think  how  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
like  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  and  will  rejoice  to 
watch  the  smallest  of  all  seeds  grow  into  the 
great  tree.  The  latter  class  will  look  deeper  and 
see,  with  the  eye  of  the  soul,  the  leaven  which  is 
hid  in  the  three  measures  of  meal,  and  will  trace 
the  unseen  process  by  which  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  as  a  spiritual  force  is  working  till  the 
whole  is  leavened. 

For  the  sake  of  the  latter  class  of  readers  I 
have  devoted  considerable  space  to  those  con- 
troversies, which,  though  they  often  lead  us  into 
the  dusty  arena  of  the  Law  Courts,  are  an  impor- 
tant and  inevitable  part  of  the  process  by  which 
great  principles  of  ecclesiastical  polity  are  estab- 
lished.      For    the    sake    of    the    former    class    of 


Author's  Preface  xi 

readers  I  have  banished  a  large  part  of  this 
record  to  an  appendix,  so  that  they  may,  if  they 
prefer,  follow  the  outward  progress  of  the  Church 
with  less  interruption. 

On  the  one  hand  I  was  anxious  that  the 
missionary  student  should  find  a  more  or  less  con- 
tinuous story  of  the1  pioneering  march  of  the 
Christian  army.  On  the  other  hand,  I  felt  that 
no  story  of  the  South  African  Church  would  be 
complete  without  a  statement,  full  enough  to  be 
intelligible,  of  the  constitutional  struggle  by  which 
that  Church  has  done  so  much  to  settle  the  lines 
on  which  the  Anglican  communion  must  be 
organized  in  those  new  lands  where  the  Church 
is  no  longer  "  by  law  established."  The  fact  that 
so  many  people  have  asked  me,  since  my  return 
from  Natal,  what  the  Colenso  controversy  was 
about,  seems  to  show  that  there  is  need  for  a 
simple  statement  of  the  facts,  and  that  it  may 
be  convenient  to  have,  side  by  side,  the  salient 
points  of  the  several  legal  decisions  to  which  it 
gave  rise. 

In  describing  these  controversies  I  have  tried 
to  be  impartial.  "  All  battle,"  says  Carlyle,  "  is 
misunderstanding."  I  have  tried  to  see  the  truth 
which  animated  each  side.     And  I  hope  that  the 


xii  Author's  Preface 

result  may  be,  not  the  reopening  of  dispute,  but 
the  strengthening  of  the  bond  of  peace  which 
now,  by  GOD'S  grace,  prevails. 

In  conclusion  I  acknowledge,  with  much  grati- 
tude, the  debt  which  I  owe  to  previous  writers — 
to  the  biographers  of  Bishop  Gray,  Bishop  Colenso, 
and  Archbishop  Tait,  to  Dr.  Wirgman,  of  Port 
Elizabeth,  to  the  Right  Hon.  James  Bryce,  to 
the  S.P.G.  Digest,  and  to  many  other  authorities. 
I  am  also  indebted  to  the  Bishops  of  Natal, 
Zululand,  and  S.  Helena,  and  to  the  Rev.  Canon 
Mullins,  the  Rev.  the  Hon.  A.  G.  Lawley,  and  the 
Rev.  E.  H.  Etheridge  for  important  contributions. 
And  finally  I  wish  to  thank  my  old  friend  Bishop 
Gibson  for  his  great  kindness  in  revising  the 
proofs  and  supplying  me  with  much  valuable 
information  as  to  the  more  recent  developments 
of  the  Church  in   South   Africa. 

A.  HAMILTON  BAYNES, 

Bp. 

Nottingham, 
May,   1908. 


CONTENTS 


CHAP.  ""*" 

I.  Race  Problems     .     -  -     -  i 

II.     Beginnings  of  Church  Work  -             -  32 

III.     The  Colenso  Controversy  -  54 

IV.     The  Province  of  South  Africa  -             -  86 


Appendix  A.       Later    Stages    of    the    Natal 

Controversy               ....  171 

Appendix  B.     Letter    of    Bishop   Cotterill  to 

Archbishop  Tait       ...             -  205 

General  Index         -             -             -             -             -  211 

Bibliography             -  220 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


South    African    Bishops.      Provincial 

Synod,  1898                  -              -              -  Frontispiece 

Table  Mountain,  from  Wynberg           -  facing  page  34 

The  late  Bishop  Gray                -  „       „     37 

The  Late  Bishop  Colenso         -  ,,       ,,      50 

The  late  Bishop  Macrorie        -  ,,        ,,      80 

The  late  Archbishop  West  Jones        -  ,,        ,,     87 

South  African  Church  Railway  Mission 

Coach              -             -             -             -  ,,        ,,   107 

S.  Augustine's  Church,  Rorke's  Drift  „       „    137 


Handbooks  of  English  Church  Expansion 

SOUTH    AFRICA 


<0C 


CHAPTER  I 

Race   Problems 

HEN  Bartholomew  Dias,  with  his  Portu- 
guese navigators,  discovered  the  Cape  in 
i486,  he  called  it  "  The  Cape  of  Storms,"  but  his 
king,  John  II,  renamed  it  "The  Cape  of  Good 
Hope."  It  would  be  hard  to  say,  in  the  light  of 
its  subsequent  history,  which  was  the  more  appro- 
priate title — whether  the  pessimism  of  the  subject 
or  the  optimism  of  the  sovereign  has  received  the 
fuller  justification.  In  things  civil  and  things 
ecclesiastical  there  has  been  no  lack  of  storms. 
But  South  African  storms  are  followed  by  brilliant 
sunshine,  and  though  the  clouds  were  often  of  the 
blackest — 

"  Yet  Hope  had  never  lost  her  youth," 


South   Africa 


and  the  brighter  name  has  survived,  and  will,  we 
may  still  trust,  finally  justify  its  selection. 

Ho°°^  ^ 'ie  "  Hope"  which   gave  its  name  to  the  Cape 

was  the  hope  of  finding  a  sea-route  to  India. 
That  hope  was  fulfilled  by  Vasco  da  Gama,  who, 
after  discovering  Natal  on  Christmas  Day,  1497, 
and  naming  it  after  the  Natal  Day  of  our  LORD, 
accomplished  the  long-desired  end  of  finding  the 
way  to  India.  But  there  were  other  hopes  which 
were  never  absent  from  the  minds  of  the  sea- 
rovers  of  that  age — the  hope  of  finding  gold  and 
precious  stones.  Those  hopes  also  were  destined 
long  years  after  to  find  at  Kimberley  and  Johan- 
nesburg a  fulfilment  beyond  the  dreams  of  avarice. 
But  they  were,  probably,  the  chief  causes  of  the 
fact,  which  is  noteworthy  in  South  African  history, 

Portuguese  that  the  Portuguese,  who  were  first  in  the  field, 
play  but  a  small  part  in  the  subsequent  story. 
Lured,  no  doubt,  by  vague  rumours  of  those  early 
gold  workings  which  have  left  faint  traces  at 
Zimbabwyc,  they  pressed  on  east  and  north  to 
the  Mozambique  coast  where  the)-  still  rule.  In 
doing  so  they  left  the  substance  for  the  shadow, 
the  temperate  climate  and  the  fertile  lands  for  the 
fever-stricken  swamps,  and  the  more  tropical  heat 
of   a    country   which    can   never   become   a   white 


Race  Problems 


man's  land  to  the  same  extent  as  the  Cape 
Colony  and  the  high  veld.  So  in  this  history  the 
Portuguese  come  on  to  the  stage  only  to  pass  off 
again,  and  we  are  left  to  consider  the  peoples 
who  were  there  before  them  and  the  people  who 
followed  after.  And  the  races  which  meet  in 
South  African  history  are  many  and  diverse.  It  is 
in  this  clash  of  races  that  most  of  the  "storms" 
which  have  given  a  sad  verification  to  the  earliest 
name  of  the  Cape  had  their  origin.  And  though 
our  immediate  task  is  with  the  ecclesiastical 
rather  than  the  political  history,  we  cannot  alto- 
gether understand  the  former  without  some  slight 
acquaintance  with  the  latter. 

The  earliest  inhabitants  of  whom  we  know  Bushmen, 
anything  were  the  Bushmen.  A  diminutive  race, 
possibly  akin  to  the  Pigmies  whom  Stanley  found 
further  north,  they  take  a  very  low  place  in  the 
scale  of  civilization.  They  wore  few  clothes, 
built  few  houses,  cultivated  no  land,  but  lived  in 
caves,  and  supported  themselves  by  hunting  and 
stealing,  or  lived  on  roots  and  wild  fruits.  One 
gleam  of  higher  light  they  had,  and  they  have  left 
behind  them  one  pathetic  token  of  faculties  of  a 
higher  and  more  human  order,  in  the  drawings  of 
men  and  animals  which  may  still  be  seen  in  places 


4  South   Africa 

where  the  painters  have  long  disappeared — on  the 
rock  surfaces,  for  instance,  of  the  caves  in  the 
Drakensberg   Mountains  of  Xatal. 

The  race  which  the  Portuguese  and  the  Dutch 
found   in   chief  possession    at   the    Cape  was   that 

Hottentots  one  which  the  Dutch  named  Hottentots.  It  is 
supposed  that  they  had  dispossessed  the  Bushmen 
of  the  best  lands  along  the  coast.  They  were  a 
people  also  of  somewhat  small  stature  and  of  a 
yellowish  dusk}-  hue.  In  their  unmixed  purity  of 
blood  they  have  practically  disappeared,  except 
perhaps  in  Namaqualand,  but  their  half-breed 
descendants  —  half- Hottentot  and  half- Dutch — 
are  still  in  evidence  throughout  the  Cape  Colony, 
and  especially  in  the  tribes  which  bear  the  name 
of  Griquas,  a  people  of  yellowish  complexion, 
and  speaking  the  Dutch  language,  or  rather  the 
Dutch  patois  called   the  "  Taal." 

Hut  the  native  race  which  does  not  tend  to  dis- 
appear, which  flourishes  and  increases  at  a  rapid 
rate  under  European  influence,  is   the   race  which 

Bantus.  bears  the  generic  title  of  Bantu.  It  includes 
main'  tribes  and  man)-  types  of  physiognomy. 
1  he  Kafirs,  the  Zulus,  the  Basutos,  the  Bechuanas, 
the  Matabele,  the  Mashonas,  and  many  more, 
belong    to    the     Bantu     race.       In     feature    they 


Race  Problems 


approximate  at  the  one  end  to  the  negro  and 
at  the  other  to  the  Arabs  and  other  Semitic 
people.  They  have  black  or  brown  skins,  woolly 
hair,  thick  lips  and  flat  noses,  though  here  and 
there  men  are  found  with  the  sharper  profile 
and  the  curving  contour  of  the  Asiatic  type. 
There  is  a  vague  tradition  among  them  that  they 
came  from  the  north,  and  it  seems  likely  to  be 
true,  and  probably  they  have  an  infusion  of  Arab 
blood  introduced  far  back  into  their  race  in  the 
time  when  in  North  Africa  their  forefathers  mixed 
with  the  Semitic  peoples. 

These  were  the  three  main  divisions  of  the 
native  inhabitants  whom  the  earliest  European 
settlers  found  in  South  Africa.  The  confusion  Malays  and 
of  race  has  been  still  further  increased  by  the 
introduction,  by  the  Dutch,  of  large  numbers  of 
Malays  from  the  Dutch  possessions  in  the 
Malay  Archipelago,  and  later  by  the  introduction, 
by  the  British,  of  Indian  coolies. 

And  now  we  must  trace,  in  briefest  outline,  the 
history  of  the  European  immigrations  into  South 
Africa  which  followed  the  passing  wave  of  Portu- 
guese adventurers  which  we  have  noticed  in  the 
fifteenth  century. 

The  first  coming  of  the   Dutch  was  due  to  the 


South   Africa 


mere  accident  that  the  Cape  was  a  convenient 
port  of  call  on  the  long  voyage  to  Dutch  East 
India.  There,  again  and  again  in  the  early  part 
of  the  seventeenth  century,  ships  put  in  to  obtain 
fresh  water  and  vegetables,  things  of  priceless 
value  to  crews  which  suffered  from  the  scurvy 
which  was  the  curse  of  those  long  voyages.  So 
they  landed  at  the  Cape  and  planted  vegetables. 
As  Mr.  Bryce  says,  "  It  is  from  these  small  begin- 
nings of  a  kitchen-garden  that  Dutch  and  British 
dominion  in  South  Africa  has  grown  up."  Eng- 
land had  also  put  in  a  claim  as  early  as  1620  to 
dominion  at  the  Cape.  In  that  year  two  naval 
commanders  had  dropped  anchor  in  Table  Bay 
and  hoisted  the  British  flag,  but  their  action  was 
not  recognized  or  followed  up  by  the  authorities 
at  home,  and  very  soon  the  troubles  of  Cavalier 
and  Roundhead  drove  all  thoughts  of  South 
Africa  out  of  English  heads.  But  the  Dutch  were 
less  preoccupied,  and  at  the  suggestion  of  a  ship- 
wrecked crew,  which  had  spent  six  months  beneath 
Table  Mountain,  the  Dutch  East  India  Company 
landed  three  ships'  crews  in  1652  under  the  com- 
mand of  Jan  van  Riebeek.  For  five  and  twenty 
years  from  this  time  the  little  colony  remained 
content  with   the  environs  of  what  is  now  Cape- 


Race  Problems  7 


town.  There  they  built  their  first  church,  which 
was  served  by  a  lay  preacher  called  Wylant,  the 
colony  being  considered  too  insignificant  to  need 
an  ordained  minister.  There  they  began  to  plant 
the  pines  and  oaks  which  have  made  the  roads 
around  Capetown  resemble  the  stately  groves 
and  avenues  of  some  noble  park.  And  there  they 
made  their  first  experiments  in  vine  and  fruit- 
growing. There,  too,  alas,  they  brought  the  curse 
of  slavery,  landing  negroes  from  the  west  coast 
and  sowing  seeds  of  future  trouble.  A  more 
valuable  element  was,  however,  added  to  the  Huguenots 
community  in  1687.  Two  years  before  that  date 
the  Edict  of  Nantes  had  been  revoked  by 
Louis  XIV,  and  many  Huguenot  families  had 
found  their  way  into  the  Netherlands.  A  party 
of  these  was  persuaded  to  emigrate  to  the  Cape. 
Some  three  hundred  set  sail  and  made  their 
home  in  South  Africa.  They  were  men  of  higher 
type,  in  education  and  social  standing,  than  the 
Dutch  farmers,  who  mostly  sprang  from  the 
lowest  ranks  of  society,  and  in  their  new  settle- 
ments at  Stellenbosch  and  Drakenstein  they  soon 
made  their  influence  felt.  They  brought  their 
own  pastor,  Pierre  Simond.  The  Dutch  applied 
to  them  the  policy  which  they  have  often  resented 


8  South  Africa 


when  applied  to  themselves.  They  insisted  on 
the  use  of  the  Dutch  language,  and  in  other  ways 
pressed  on  a  policy  of  amalgamation.  This  end 
they  so  effectively  attained  that  before  long  the 
fusion  was  complete,  and  though  the  prevalence 
of  French  names  among  the  leading  Boers  (the 
Jouberts,  Marais,  De  la  Revs,  etc.)  shows  how 
largely  the  Huguenots  have  leavened  the  com- 
munity, yet  the  Dutch  pronunciation  which  has 
been  given  to  them  (Villiers  being  pronounced 
Vilje,  and  Celliers,  Celje)  shows  how  effectively  the 
Huguenot  leaven  has  been  absorbed. 

Meanwhile  the  Dutch  farmers  had  been  gradu- 
ally overspreading  the  country  districts  and  learn- 
ing the  joys  of  isolation  and   independence  which 
have  so  strongly  marked  them   ever  since,  and,  at 
Dutch  East  the  same  time,  the  power  of  the  Dutch  East  India 

India  Com-  .  . 

pany.  Company  was  steadily  waning  and  its  governors 

becoming  more  and  more  unpopular.  The  Gov- 
ernment of  the  Company  had  never  been  sympa- 
thetic, though  its  hold  upon  the  people  of  course 
varied  according  to  the  tact  and  popularity  of  the 
governor  of  the  day.  But  it  had  always  been 
autocratic,  the  farmers  having  no  direct  share  in  it. 
It  had  been  aristocractic  and  socially  out  of  touch 
with   the   democratic    Boers.      It    had    been    need- 


Race  Problems 


lessly  officious,  interfering  in  the  smallest  matters 
with  the  freedom  of  the  individual,  prescribing 
what  crops  the  farmers  should  grow,  and  demand- 
ing a  large  share  of  their  produce,  and  establishing 
commercial  monopolies  with  small  regard  to  the 
prosperity  of  the  people. 

To  these  causes  may  be  attributed  that  growing 
dislike  of  orderly  government  and  that  longing 
to  escape  into  the  wilds,  where  each  man  might 
live  under  his  own  vine  and  fig-tree,  which  have 
been  a  characteristic  of  the  South  African  Boers 
under  both  Dutch  and  British  rule.  This  growing 
feeling  of  repugnance  to  the  Government  of  the 
Dutch  East  India  Company  steadily  increased 
through  the  latter  half  of  the  eighteenth  century. 
Delegates  were  sent  to  Holland  to  state  the 
grievances  of  the  Boers,  and  although  commis- 
sioners were  sent  out  to  inquire,  the  remedies 
suggested  were  felt  to  be  inadequate.  Then  came 
the  exciting  news  of  the  revolt  of  the  British 
colonies  in  America,  and  of  the  revolutionary  move- 
ments in  France.  And  all  these  causes  co-operating  Revolt  of 
led  to  a  revolt  of  the  Dutch  farmers,  who  set  up 
small  republics  at  Graaf-Reinet  and  Sweilendam, 
and  affairs  in  the  Cape  Colony  seemed  to  be 
fast  drifting  into  anarchy  and   bankruptcy. 


io  South  Africa 

At  this  moment  South  Africa  was  swept  into 
the  vortex  of  European  politics.  The  English, 
who,  with  their  rapidly  increasing  responsibilities 
in  India,  had  learnt  to  take  a  far  different  estimate 
of  the  value  of  the  Cape  from  that  which  they 
had  formed  in  1620,  espoused  the  cause  of  the 
occupation  Stadtholder,  and  in  1795  took  possession  of  the 
country  in  his  name.  As,  however,  at  that 
moment  the  Prince  of  Orange  was  unable  to 
hold  the  Cape,  the  British  remained  in  possession 
until  the  peace  of  Amiens  in  1802,  when  it  was 
handed  back  to  Holland.  But  war  broke  out 
afresh  in  the  following  year,  and  the  struggle  with 
Napoleon  made  the  possession  of  the  naval  station 
at  the  Cape  a  matter  of  great  importance  to 
England,  and  accordingly  in  1  806  a  strong  force 
was  landed  at  the  Cape,  when,  after  a  single 
engagement,  the  British  flag  was  hoisted  at  Cape- 
town and  the  Dutch  surrendered.  In  the  chaos 
of  the  preceding  years  there  had  grown  up  a 
desire  for  orderly  government,  so  that  opposition 
to  the  British  rule  was  but  half-hearted,  and 
many  of  the  Dutch  rejoiced  in  the  prospect  of 
a  strong  regime  which  should  restore  the  waning 
prosperity  of  the  country. 

It    is    interesting,   from    our    point    of   view,   to 


Race  Problems  i  i 

notice  that  Henry  Martyn,  the  devoted  missionary,  Henry 
was  on  board  the  fleet  which  lay  anchored  in 
Table  Bay,  on  his  way  to  India.  After  the  battle 
of  Blaauberg  he  ministered  to  the  wounded  and 
dying,  and  in  his  diary  he  writes  (January  10, 
1806):  "About  five  the  commodore  fired  a  gun, 
which  was  instantly  answered  by  all  the  men-of- 
war.  On  looking  for  the  cause  we  saw  the  British 
flag  flying  from  the  Dutch  fort.  I  prayed  that 
the  capture  of  the  Cape  might  be  ordered  to  the 
advancement  of  CHRIST'S  kingdom,  and  that 
England,  while  she  sent  the  thunder  of  her  arms 
to  the  distant  regions  of  the  globe,  might  not 
remain  proud  and  ungodly  at  home,  but  might 
show  herself  great  indeed  by  sending  forth  the 
ministers  of  her  Church  to  diffuse  the  Gospel 
of  Peace." 

In  1 8 14  the  occupation  of  the  British  was 
transformed  into  permanent  sovereignty  by  formal 
cession  from  the  Stadtholder,  who  received  for 
this  and  other  Dutch  possessions  the  sum  of 
£6,000,000. 

Space  does  not  permit  of  anything  like  a  history 
of  the  country.  All  this  outline  is  intended  to  do 
is  to  give  some  idea  of  the  various  races  which 
have  found  a  home  side  by  side  in  South  Africa, 


i  :  South  Africa 


in  order  that  we  may  understand  the  nature  of 
those  struggles  which  have  marked  the  history  of 
South  Africa  from  the  beginning  of  European 
occupation,  and  have  given  all  too  dismally  accu- 
rate a  verification  to  the  first  name  its  Cape 
received  as  the  Cape  of  Storms, 
problem  Here,  then,  are  the  factors  in  that  race  problem 

which  have  taxed  the  brains  of  statesmen  and 
philanthropists  for  the  last  century — this  motley 
crowd  of  races,  black  and  white,  civilized  and 
uncivilized,  flung  down  and  huddled  together  in  a 
country  which,  though  vast  in  extent,  is  yet  not 
so  unlimited  that  each  could  go  its  own  way  with- 
out conflict  with  the  others.  And  any  history  of 
the  Church  must  face  this  problem  on  the  very 
threshold,  for  from  the  Day  of  Pentecost,  the 
solution  of  it  has  been  the  first  duty  of  the  Church. 
According  to  the  story  of  the  Book  of  Genesis  the 
confusion  of  tongues  is  a  sort  of  devil's  sacrament 
— the  outward  and  visible  sign  of  an  inward  and 
spiritual  disgrace — of  the  pride  and  prejudice  of 
men  which  lead  to  jealousy  and  hatred  and 
internecine  strife.  Behind  that  difference  of 
language  lies  the  difference  of  mind  and  thought 
and  aim  and  method  which  makes  mutual  under- 
standing   and   sympathy  so  hard  to   learn.     And 


Race  Problems  13 


the  work  which  the  Church  began  on  the  very 
day  of  her  birth  was  the  work  of  reconciliation — 
not  the  work  of  reducing  all  to  a  dead  level  of  £|c?0nr^;. 
uniformity,  not  the  introduction  of  one  language, 
but  the  introduction  of  a  concord  of  hearts  finding 
expression  in  the  astonished  cry,  "  We  do  hear 
them  speak  in  our  tongues  the  wonderful  works  of 
God,"  such  a  reconciliation  that  each,  while  retain- 
ing and  developing  its  individuality,  may  bring 
that  individual  contribution  into  the  common 
stock,  and  make  it  subserve  to  a  common  good, 
until  the  different  races  meet  in  an  all-embracing 
city  of  GOD,  and  the  "  nations  walk  in  the  light 
of  it,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their 
glory  into  it." 

The  various  divisions  and  subdivisions  of  race 
group  themselves  into  two  main  divergences — 
that  of  black  and  white,  and  that  of  Boer  and 
Briton.  These  two  controversies  appear  and 
reappear,  and  cross  and  recross  each  other, 
throughout  the  history,  and  would  seem  indeed 
perennial  were  it  not  for  our  faith  that  the 
secret  and  the  motive  power  for  its  solution  is 
latent  in  the  Church  of  Christ. 

Why  is  it  that  these  race  controversies  have 
been    so    much    harder    to     overcome    in    South 


14  South  Africa 


Africa  than  elsewhere  ?       A    little    consideration 
The  may  help  us  to  an  answer.     The  controversy  of 

problem  ' 

elsewhere,  black  and  white  meets  us  in  many  parts  of  the 
world,  but  in  most  of  these  the  problem  seems 
in  a  fair  way  to  a  solution  in  the  ordinary  course 
of  nature.  There  are  many  black  or  coloured 
races  which  gradually  disappear  when  brought  into 
contact  with  a  higher  civilization.  The  struggle 
for  existence  and  the  survival  of  the  fittest  have 
done  their  work,  or  are  doing  it ;  in  some  cases, 
no  doubt,  with  many  accompanying  elements  of 
cruelty  and  inhumanity,  but  sometimes,  in  spite  of 
the  best  intentions,  and  the  most  benevolent 
activities,  of  the  higher  race.  The  Red  Indians 
in  America,  the  Maori  in  New  Zealand,  the 
aborigines  of  Australia  from  one  cause  or  another 
are  going  or  gone.  On  the  other  hand,  there  are 
many  regions  where  black  and  white  meet  which 
can  never  become  permanently  a  white  man's 
country.  Conditions  of  climate  prevent  the  white 
man  from  making  his  home  and  bringing  up  his 
children  there,  so  that  the  white  population 
remains  a  limited  official  class  which  never 
enters  into  any  considerable  competition  with 
the  coloured  race,  and  never  seriously  menaces 
their  land  or  their  goods.     The   British  in    India, 


Race  Problems  15 

the   Dutch   in   the   Malay  Islands,  the   French   in 
Siam  are  examples  of  this  condition  of  things. 

But  South  Africa  falls  under  neither  of  these  South 
categories.  The  Bantu  races  show  no  sign  of  exceptional 
dying  out  in  contact  with  civilization.  On  the 
contrary,  they  flourish  and  increase  faster  than 
before.  The  Pax  Britannica,  the  absence  of 
decimating  wars,  the  resources  of  civilization  to 
contend  with  diseases  of  men  and  animals,  and 
to  develop  the  productiveness  of  nature,  all 
favour  the  rapid  increase  of  the  coloured  races. 
And  those  races  are  both  healthy  and  fertile,  and 
the  conditions  of  climate  are  congenial  to  them. 
On  the  other  hand,  they  are  not  so  uncongenial  to 
the  white  man  that  he  cannot  make  his  permanent 
home  in  the  country.  He  readily  adapts  himself 
to  the  surroundings,  and  he  has  come  to  stay. 
Here,  then,  are  the  factors  of  a  very  serious 
problem  and  one  that  must  inevitably  grow  more 
serious  according  to  the  present  laws  of  growth. 
Both  populations  increase,  but  the  black  increases 
more  rapidly  than  the  white,  and  the  land  remains 
a  fixed  quantity,  so  that  sooner  or  later  the  time 
must  come  when  it  is  felt  to  be  too  narrow  for 
the  demands  of  the  population. 

It  may  be  well  here  to  give  the   actual    figures 


1 6  South   Africa 

showing  the  proportion  of  Europeans  to  coloured 
people  of  all  descriptions.  I  take  them  from  the 
Report  of  tJie  South  African  Native  affairs  Com- 
mission,  published  in   1905  : — 


Statistics.                    State. 

Europeans. 

Coloured 
people. 

No.    of  times    as 

many  coloured  as 

Europeans. 

Cape  Colony 

- 

579.741 

[,830,063 

3*1 

iNatal 

- 

97.^9 

1,011,645 

io-4 

Orange  River 

143.419 

241,626 

i-6 

Transvaal 

299.327 

1,103,134 

3'5 

Swaziland 

1 
J 

Basutoland 

Rhodesia 

15.420 

'•145.352 

74*8 

Bechnanaland 

1,135.016 

Total  - 

5,331,820 

4-6 

But  the  problem  presented  by  these  figures  is 
not  merely  that  of  the  struggle  for  existence.  It 
is  more  subtle  and  complicated.  There  is  never 
absent  in  the  relations  of  the  two  colours  the 
horror  on  the  part  of  the  white  man  of  any 
intermixture  of  blood,  and  consequently  of  any 
suggestion  of  equality  which  might  break  down 
the  separating  barriers.  How  strong  this  senti- 
ment is  no  one  can  perhaps  fully  realize  who  has 
not  lived  in  Africa  or  in  the  Southern  States  of 
America.  There  is  only  one  European  Nation  in 
which  the  sentiment  has  been  comparatively  weak. 


ture. 


\ 


Race  Problems  17 

That  is  the  Portuguese.  And  their  experience  is 
not  encouraging.  Both  in  Africa  and  India  they  intermix- 
have  mingled  and  intermarried  more  freely  than 
other  Europeans  with  the  native  populations  in  the 
midst  of  which  they  dwelt.  And  the  result  has 
not  been  to  level  up  the  lower  race  but  to  level 
down  the  higher.  And  in  India  to-day  the  so- 
called  Portuguese  are  but  a  step  removed  from 
the  natives.  In  fact,  in  some  respects,  the  half- 
caste  races  are  in  a  worse  condition  than  the  pure 
natives.  They  are  looked  down  upon  and  dis- 
liked by  both  sides,  and  there  seems  a  tendency 
to  moral  degeneration   among  them. 

There  is,  indeed,  one  Eastern  race  with  regard 
to  whom  this  horror  of  intermixture  seems  on  the 
way  to  disappear,  or  at  least  to  be  greatly  modi- 
fied. That  is  the  Japanese.  The  disparity  of 
colour  and  type  is  somewhat  less  marked  than 
in  the  case  of  other  Eastern  peoples,  and  con- 
sequently there  is  not  the  same  physical  repul- 
sion. But  the  change  of  sentiment  with  regard  to 
them  is  something  more  than  this.  Men  are  not 
animals,  to  be  directed  merely  by  instinctive 
physical  repulsion  or  attraction.  The  physical 
always  rests  to  some  extent  upon  the  spiritual. 
And  it  is  rather  the  fact  that  the  Japanese  have 


1 8  South   Africa 

been  entering  into  fellowship  with  Europe  in  the 
world  of  ideas — in  culture,  in  refinement,  in 
heroism,  in  political  and  artistic  and  literary 
capacity — which  is  tending  to  break  down  the 
prejudice  against  the  yellow  skin  in  their  case. 
It  is  not,  perhaps,  altogether  inconceivable  that, 
as  with  Othello  in  Shakespeare,  in  some  far  dis- 
tant future  the  same  tendency  may  appear  with 
regard  to  the  black  races.  But  that  time  is  still 
below  any  horizon  which  we  at  present  can  see. 
Scriptural    Meanwhile    there    are    two    Scriptural    principles 

principles.  r  i  r 

which  have  guided  the  Christian  Church  in  deal- 
ing with  this  problem.  One  is  that  in  the  Church 
of  Christ  "  there  can  be  neither  Greek  nor  Jew, 
Barbarian,  Scythian,  bond  nor  free  " — that1  to  ask 
the  question,  "  Who  is  my  neighbour  ?  "  with  a 
view  to  drawing  a  line  and  limiting  the  duty  of 
love  is  to  undermine  the  whole  structure  of  the 
universal  kingdom  of  GOD.  But  this  does  not 
involve  the  teaching  of  equality.  S.  Paul  has 
taught  us  that  there  are  many  and  diverse  mem- 
bers in  the  one  body.  And  it  is  obvious  that 
there  cannot  be  equality  between  races  which  are 
just  emerging  from  barbarism  and  those  which 
have  behind  them  centuries  of  Christian  civiliza- 
tion.    But  it  docs  involve  the  teaching  of  brother- 


Race  Problems  19 

hood.     The  native  is  a  brother,  though  it  may  be  Brother- 

hood  not 

a  younger  brother  who  is  still  a  child.  It  is  not,  equality, 
therefore,  inconsistent  for  the  Church  to  set  its 
face  strenuously  against  any  intermixture  of  blood. 
The  Church  at  home  proclaims  the  doctrine  of 
brotherhood  as  between  Belgravia  and  Bethnal 
Green,  but  it  does  not  encourage  intermarriage. 

The  second  Scriptural  principle  which  guides 
us  is  that  God,  Who  has  "  made  of  one  blood 
all  nations  of  men,"  has  also  "  determined  their 
appointed  seasons  and  the  bounds  of  their  habita- 
tion." That  is  to  say,  Christian  truth  does  not 
ignore  national  distinctions,  though  it  sets  itself 
against  national  selfishness  and  prejudice. 

The  consistent  aim,  therefore,  of  the  Christian 
Church  has  been  to  set  itself  against  wild  doc- 
trines, as  foolish  as  they  are  dangerous,  of  equality 
between  black  and  white  ;  and,  on  the  other  hand, 
to  break  down  prejudice,  and  inculcate  brotherly 
relations,  and  to  encourage  the  natives  to  assimi- 
late European  culture  and  ideas,  and  to  allure 
those  who  are  thus  emerging  from  barbarism  to 
the  side  of  law  and  order  by  making  the  separat- 
ing line  between  the  enfranchised  and  unenfran- 
chised not  simply  one  of  colour  but  one  of  culture 
and  civilization. 


20  South   Africa 


It  is  in  accordance  with  this  principle  that  the 
Commission  already  quoted  resolved,  "  that  in  the 
interests  of  both  races,  for  the  contentment  of 
the  native  population  and  better  consideration  of 
their  interests,  it  is  desirable  to  allow  them  some 
measure  of  representation  in  the  Legislatures  of 
the  country,"  and  went  on  to  suggest  principles  by 
which  such  representation  should  be  safeguarded 
against  dangerous  results. 

But  the  problem  of  white  and  black  has  been 
throughout  the  history  complicated  by,  and  inter- 
Briton  ana  woven  with,  the  other  race  problem  of  Briton  and 
Boer.  Here  again  it  may  be  asked  why  it  is  that 
these  two  kindred  nations  have  not  long  ago  fused 
into  a  single  and  harmonious  unity,  just  as  the 
more  widely  separated  Dutch  and  Huguenot 
people  in  South  Africa  have  done,  or  as  the  Dutch 
and  English  did  long  ago  in  New  York.  Many 
reasons  may  be  given  for  this  continued  disunion. 
The  character  and  habits  of  the  Dutch  farmers 
kept  them  remote  and  isolated.  The  nature  of 
the  soil  and  the  conditions  of  stock  farming 
require  a  wide  area,  and  the  Boer  remains  iso- 
lated and  therefore  little  affected  by  new  ideas. 
He  retains  all  his  ancient  prejudices,  which  are 
not  rubbed  off  by  contact  at  close  quarters  with 


Race  Problems  21 

the  English  of  the  towns.  Again,  there  may  have 
been  a  want  of  wisdom  and  tact  in  the  early  part 
of  last  century  in  substituting  English  for  Dutch 
methods  of  local  government,  and  in  insisting  on 
the  use  of  the  English  language,  so  that  the  Boer 
acquired  a  deep-rooted  sense  of  hardship  and 
grievance. 

But  far  beyond  these  causes  is  the  one  perennial 
source  of  trouble  in  South  African  history,  and 
that  is  the  tactless  and  unsympathetic  interference 
of  the  home  authorities  in  matters  with  which,  at 
a  distance  of  six  thousand  miles,  they  could  have 
but  little  knowledge.     And  this   interference  has  Political 

.  .  vacillation. 

been  too  often  due  to  the  passing  exigencies  of 
party  government,  so  that  the  people  of  South 
Africa  have  felt  they  were  being  exploited,  and 
their  affairs  managed  or  mismanaged,  merely  at 
the  bidding  of  political  wirepullers  in  England. 
This  has  often  aroused  the  strongest  resentment 
on  the  part  of  our  own  countrymen  in  South 
Africa  ;  how  much  more,  therefore,  must  it  have 
been  resented  by  the  Dutch  ?  And  even  where 
the  motive  at  work  has  been  a  higher  one  than 
mere  party  victory,  there  has  often  been  a  fatal 
vacillation  between  conflicting  ideals,  the  incom- 
patibility of  which  has  not  at  the  time  been  clearly 


22  South  Africa 


incompat-   perceived.      For    instance,    there    are    two    ideals, 

ible  ideals. 

each  excellent  in  itself,  which  have  animated  the 
English  democracy — the  ideals  of  political  free- 
dom and  of  humanity  towards  native  races.  But 
it  has  often  been  forgotten  that  between  these  two 
the  Home  Government  must  choose.  It  is  impos- 
sible at  the  same  moment  to  insist  on  freedom  of 
self-government  for  colonists  or  Boers,  and  on 
taking  out  of  their  hands  the  one  thing  which 
supremely  concerns  them,  viz.,  the  management  of 
native  affairs.  The  incompatibility  of  these  two 
ideals  was  clearly  pointed  out  by  Lord  Milner  in 
dispatches  dealing  with  the  native  question  in  1902, 
directly  after  we  assumed  control  of  the  Transvaal 
during  the  late  war.  In  a  memorable  sentence, 
which  might  have  applied  to  many  epochs  in 
South  African  history,  he  says,  "  Most  especially 
would  I  raise  a  warning  voice  against  the  fatal 
doctrine  that  the  Imperial  Government  is  to  deal 
with  the  native  question  regardless  of  colonial 
sentiment.  That  doctrine,  absurdly  enough,  is 
often  preached  in  the  very  quarters  where  there 
is  the  loudest  demand  for  the  immediate  complete 
self-government  of  the  new  territories." 

I    have    been   dealing   with    these    fundamental 
race  problems  which  have  been  present  all  through 


Race  Problems  23 

the  stormy  history  of  South  Africa  quite  generally 
and  regardless  of  chronology,  showing,  as  in  the 
last  paragraph,  the  operation  of  old  controversies 
in  the  light  of  latest  events.  But  it  is  time  that 
we  turned  back  to  the  history  to  see  how  these  two 
conflicts — that  of  white  against  black,  and  that  of 
Briton  against  Boer — have  recurred  from  the  first. 
In  the  century  between    178 1    and    1881    there  Kafir 

J  '  Wars. 

were  ten  Kafir  wars  between  the  European 
farmers  of  the  Cape  Colony  and  the  Kafir  tribes 
to  the  east  and  north.  It  is  difficult  to  resist  the 
conviction  that  this  long  controversy  would  have 
long  before  been  settled,  and  much  bloodshed 
avoided,  had  it  not  been  for  the  well-meant  but 
often  ill-advised  interference  of  the  Home  Govern- 
ment with  the  colonists.  Again  and  again  humani- 
tarian sentiment,  associated  in  the  colonial  mind 
with  Exeter  Hall,  was  aroused  in  favour  of  the 
natives  and  at  the  expense  of  the  colonists,  who 
no  less  deserved  sympathy,  living  as  they  did  in 
close  proximity  to  these  warlike  and  restless 
tribes,  who  were  constantly  making  life  and 
property  insecure  upon  the  borders.  This  dis- 
trust of  colonial  methods  of  treating  natives,  and 
ill-informed  dictation  as  to  the  terms  to  be  granted 
to  the  Kafirs  after  war,  are  perhaps  never  more 


24  South   Africa 

marked  than  in  the  dispatches  of  Lord  Glenelg  in 
st°reenting  l836-  In  tnis  document,  which  reversed  the 
decision  of  Sir  Benjamin  D'Urban,  the  Governor 
of  the  Cape,  he  said,  "  In  the  conduct  which  was 
pursued  towards  the  Kafir  nation  by  the  colonists 
and  the  public  authorities  of  the  colony,  through 
a  long  series  of  years,  the  Kafirs  had  ample 
justification  for  the  late  war  "  ;  and  he  proceeded 
to  insist  that  the  territory  annexed  as  a  security 
against  future  raids,  and  as  a  set-off  to  the  nume- 
rous thefts  of  cattle,  must  be  reversed.  "  It  rests 
upon  a  conquest  resulting  from  a  war  in  which,  as 
far  as  I  am  at  present  enabled  to  judge,  the 
original  justice  is  on  the  side  of  the  conquered, 
not  of  the  victorious  party." 

It  would  be  quite  beyond  the  scope  of  our 
present  work  to  examine  into  the  justice  of  this 
decision  or  the  evidence  on  which  it  is  based. 
Lord  Glenelg  may  or  may  not  have  had  sufficient 
proof  to  justify  it.  But  the  point  is  that  such 
a  decision,  forced  upon  colonists  at  close  quarters 
with  savages  who  had  murdered  their  wives  and 
children,  and  stolen  their  cattle,  by  statesmen 
living  in  safety  six  thousand  miles  away,  must 
have  made  them  furious  with  a  sense  of  intoler- 
able tyranny  and  injustice. 


Race  Problems 


25 


This  is  one  example,  out  of  many,  of  the  work- 
ing and  interaction  of  the  two  race  problems. 
About  the  same  time  came  the  abolition  of 
slavery.  That  abolition  might  have  been  ac- 
quiesced in  by  the  Boers,  but  it  was  accompanied 
by  much  blundering  in  the  matter  of  compensa- 
tion. The  compensation  promised  was  not  paid, 
and  what  was  paid  was  seriously  diminished  by 
the  regulations  which  made  it  payable  in 
England.  These  two  things — the  abolition  of 
slavery  and  Lord  Glenelg's  dispatches  —  led  on 
to  that  which  became  an  epoch-making  event 
in  South  African  history,  viz.,  the  Great  Trek,  The  Great 
just  as,  a  quarter  of  a  century  later,  the  aboli- 
tion of  slavery  led  to  another  and  even  more 
momentous  secession  in  the  United  States  of 
America.  We  have  seen  that  the  Boers  had 
developed  a  dislike  of  all  State  interference  ;  but 
when  that  interference  took  the  form  of  high- 
handed dictation  from  a  remote,  and  alien,  and 
unsympathetic  Government,  and  that  with  regard 
to  the  one  point  on  which  they  were  most  sensi- 
tive, viz.,  their  relations  with  their  formidable 
native  neighbours,  it  seemed  to  them  that  life  was 
not  worth  living.  The  depth  of  feeling  which  was 
stirred   may  be  measured   by  the  cost  they  were 


26  South  Africa 

willing  to  pay  for  freedom,  for  the  Great  Trek 
meant  that  the  emigrant  Boers  abandoned  their 
farms,  lands,  houses,  and  everything  that  could  not 
be  taken  with  them  on  the  long  wagon  journey  to 
the  wild  and  unknown  north. 

Here,  again,  it  must  be  remembered,  we  are  not 
attempting  a  history,  but  only  selecting  incidents 
in  the  history  which  illustrate  the  operation  of  this 
perennial  controversy  between  Boer  and  Briton, 
and  the  aggravation  of  that  controversy  by  the 
vacillation  of  English  politics. 

The  British  Government  of  that  day  was  all  for 
the  contraction  of  the  expense  and  responsibility 
of  empire,  rather  than  for  its  expansion,  and  they 
suffered  the  Boers  to  go.  The  trekkers  travelled 
on  across  the  Orange  River  and  across  the  Vaal, 
and  they  poured  down  over  the  great  wall  of  the 
Drakensberg  into  the  well-watered  valleys  of  Natal. 
But  here  they  encountered  the  most  warlike  of  all 
the  native  races — the  Zulus,  whose  armies  had 
been  organized  on  European  methods  by  Tshaka, 
and  who  were  now  ruled  by  Dingaan.  There 
^Dinpan-s  followed  the  murder  of  Piet  Retief  at  Dingaan's 
kraal,  the  massacre  of  Boers,  and  their  retaliation 
on  the  Zulus,  which  gave  its  name  of  "  Weeping  ' 
to  the  village  of  Weenen,  in  Natal. 


Race  Problems  27 

Now  came  another  swing  of  the  pendulum  of 
British  politics.  The  authorities,  who  could  watch 
with  equanimity  the  disappearance  of  the  Boers, 
could  not  rest  content  when  a  native  conflagration 
threatened,  and  there  was  a  fear  of  the  Boers 
establishing  themselves  on  the  sea  coast  and 
becoming  a  maritime  people.  So  England  inter- 
fered, and  sent  a  small  force  to  assert  the  dormant 
claim  of  Britain  to  Natal.  The  pendulum  once 
again  swung  back,  and  we  left  the  Boers  to 
establish  a  Dutch  republic  which  they  styled 
"Natalia."  Fresh  alarms  of  native  trouble  pro- "  Natalia, 
duced  fresh  interference,  and  at  last  led  to  our 
final  occupation  of  Natal  as  a  British  colony  in 
the  year   1842. 

The  same  vacillation  which  we  have  traced  in 
Natal  marked  our  policy  towards  the  emigrant 
Boers  elsewhere.  They  were  left  to  go  their 
way  without  let  or  hindrance  for  many  years. 
Then  the  policy  of  interference  was  again  in 
the  ascendant,  and  a  military  resident,  with  a 
few  troops,  was  sent  to  Bloemfontein  ;  and  in 
1848  the  whole  region  from  the  Orange  River 
to  the  Vaal  was  formally  annexed.  This  again 
roused  the  Boers,  and  Bloemfontein  was  besieged 
and  capitulated.     Sir  Harry  Smith,  the  Governor 


28  South   Africa 


of  the  Cape,  retaliated,  and  defeated  the  Boers 
at  Boomplats  ;  but  at  that  moment  (1848)  the 
British  authorities  were  considerably  embarrassed 
with  native  troubles,  and  finally  the  Sand  River 
fn^fvans-  Convention  was  signed  in  1852,  by  which  (with 
vaa1-  certain  limitations)  the  independence  of  the  Boers 

north  of  the  Vaal  River  was  recognized.  This 
was  followed  not  long  after  by  similar  concessions 
to  the  Boers  between  the  Orange  River  and  the 
Vaal.  In  spite  of  the  fact  that  England  had 
ruled  them  with  more  or  less  success  for  eight 
years,  in  spite  of  representations  from  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  country,  in  spite  of  a  motion  in  the 
House  of  Commons,  the  British  authorities  signed 
the  Convention  of  Bloemfontein  in  1854,  and 
actually  paid  a  sum  of  ^48,000  to  be  rid  of 
the  trouble  of  managing  the  affairs  of  the 
district  ;  and  the  Orange  Free  State  came  into 
existence  as  an  independent  republic.  Under 
the  wise  control  of  Sir  John  Brand  as  President 
(1865)  the  affairs  of  the  Free  State  flourished. 
But  it  was  otherwise  with  the  more  scattered 
and  disorganized  Boers  beyond  the  Vaal.  By 
the  year  1876,  when  a  war  broke  out  between 
them  and  the  Kafir  chief  Sekukuni,  their 
finances  were  in  a  state  verging  on   bankruptcy, 


Race  Problems  29 

and  at  the  same  time  they  were  threatened  by 
the  still  more  formidable  power  of  the  Zulus 
under  Cetewayo.  At  this  juncture  Sir  Theophilus 
Shepstone  was  sent  up  as  British  Commissioner 
to  inquire  into  their  affairs,  and  in  his  pocket 
he  carried  a  secret  commission,  to  be  used  at 
his  discretion,  to  annex  the  whole  territory  in 
the  name  of  the  Queen.  After  three  months' 
inquiry  he  decided  to  use  this  discretion,  and 
on    April    12,    1877,   the  Transvaal    was   formally  Transvaal 

r  '  '  annexed. 

annexed,  with  the  approval  of  Sir  Bartle  Frere, 
and  the  acquiescence,  or,  at  least,  the  sullen 
submission,  of  the  divided   Boers. 

The  story  of  what  followed  is  too  well  known 
to  need  repetition.  All  might  yet  have  gone 
well  but  for  official  blundering.  The  promise 
of  self-government  made  at  annexation  was 
not  fulfilled.  The  selection  of  a  Governor  who 
was  something  of  a  martinet,  and  who  added 
to  personal  unpopularity  the  crowning  offence 
to  Boer  susceptibilities  of  appearing  to  have  in 
his  veins  a  strain  of  black  blood,  proved  a 
further  obstacle  to  the  success  of  the  experi- 
ment. And,  finally,  by  the  Zulu  War,  which 
broke  the  threatening  power  of  Cetewayo,  the 
chief  motive  for  even  the  reluctant  acquiescence 


30  South  Africa 


in  annexation  was  removed.  Then  came  the 
Boer  rising,  the  siege  of  the  British  garrisons  in 
the  Transvaal,  the  failures  of  the  little  British 
force  under  Sir  George  Colley  at  Laing's  Nek, 
Majuba       Ingogo,  and  Majuba  Hill  ;  and  the  final  surrender 

concession.         o    £>    »  J  > 

of  Mr.  Gladstone's  Government,  which  we  have 
always  flattered  ourselves  was  the  height  of 
magnanimity,  but  which  the  Boers  have  always 
regarded  as  the  height  of  weakness. 

In  1867  the  children  of  a  Boer  farmer  at 
Hopetown  found  a  pretty  stone,  which  they  kept 
as  a  plaything.  That  plaything  was  the  begin- 
ning of  a  new  era  in  South  African  history,  for 
it  proved  to  be  a  diamond  ;  and,  soon  after,  the 
greatest  diamond  mines  in  the  world  were  opened 
at  Kimberley.  The  British  Government  was 
something  like  those  Boer  children.  When  it 
annexed  the  Transvaal  in  1877,  and  gave  it 
back  again  in  1 881,  it  little  knew  that  it  was 
playing  with  untold  treasures  of  gold.  The 
discovery  of  those  hidden  stores  on  the  Wit- 
watersrand,  in  1887,  changed  the  whole  face  of 
the  country,  and  introduced  a  whole  world  of 
new  complications  as  between  Briton  and  Boer. 
Johannesburg  became  the  most  populous  town 
in  South   Africa,  and  the  chief  source  of  revenue 


Race  Problems  31 

for  the  Transvaal  Government.  Into  all  that 
followed — the  grievances  of  the  Uitlanders,  who 
were  taxed  but  allowed  no  representation ;  the 
Jameson  Raid  ;  the  ever-increasing  armaments 
of  the  Boers  ;  the  pie-crust  promises  of  the  British 
authorities  ;  the  growing  impatience  of  the  British 
in  Johannesburg  under  the  increasing  exactions 
and  restrictions  of  the  Kruger  regime  ;  the  last 
straw    added    to   their    burdens    by    Sir    William  Great  Boer 

War. 

Butler's  treatment  of  the  Reformers ;  the  long 
negotiations  before  and  after  the  Bloemfontein 
Conference ;  the  Ultimatum  and  the  war — into 
all  these  we  cannot  enter. 

The  cruelty  and  folly  of  this  long  course  of 
vacillation  in  England's  treatment  of  the  fun- 
damental problem  of  South  African  politics  is 
to  be  measured  only  by  the  waste  of  life  and 
treasure  which  the  late  great  war  has  caused. 
How  can  we  wonder  that,  after  so  many  examples 
in  the  past,  the  Boers  should  have  been  convinced 
that  once  again  the  swing  of  the  political  pendu- 
lum would  stop  the  war  or  reverse  the  policy  on 
which  it  was  founded  ?  And  who,  indeed,  can  be 
confident  that  the  pendulum  has  even  yet  come 
to  a  state  of  equilibrium  ? 


32  South  Africa 


Services. 


CHAPTER    II 

Beginnings  of  Church  Work 


QDt 


'E  may  now  pass  to  our  proper  subject — the 
history   of  the   English    Church  in   South 
Africa,  the  political  history  of  which,  with  its  race 
problems,  we   have   rapidly  sketched   in  the  pre- 
ceding chapter, 
church  The  first   English   Church  service  of  which  we 

know  was  held  in  Capetown  by  a  naval  chaplain  of 
the  fleet  returning  from  India  on  April  20,  1749. 
And  for  some  time  after  the  first  British  occupa- 
tion of  the  Cape,  in  1795,  the  only  services  held 
were  conducted  by  naval  and  military  chap- 
lains. At  the  second  British  occupation,  in  1806, 
Mr.  Griffiths,  the  garrison  chaplain,  seems  to  have 
been  the  only  English  priest,  and  to  have  begun 
for  the  first  time  regular  Church  services.  The 
cathedral  register  at  the  Cape  begins  with  him. 
For  many  years  services  were  held  by  permission 
in  the  Dutch  church.  At  this  time  and  for  long 
afterwards    (even    after    the    arrival    of   the    first 


Beginnings  of  Church   Work  33 

Bishop)  the  Governor  of  the  Cape  was  recognized 
as  "  the  Ordinary,"  and  no  public  service  could 
be  held  but  "  by  permission  of  His  Excellency." 
In  1819-20,  by  means  of  a  grant  of  £50,000  from 
the  Imperial  Government,  a  body  of  four  thousand 
emigrants  was  sent  out  to  the  Eastern  district  of 
the  Cape,  and  from  that  moment  the  Society  for  s.p.g. 
the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts 
began  its  operations  in  South  Africa.  The  Society 
entered  into  arrangements  with  the  Imperial 
Government,  by  which  the  latter  was  to  make  an 
allowance  of  £100  a  year  towards  the  stipend  of 
each  clergyman  sent  out.  The  Society  added 
another  £100,  and  in  1820  the  Rev.  W.  Wright 
was  appointed  to  the  charge  of  the  emigrants. 
The  Society  also  voted  a  sum  of  £500  towards  a 
church  at  Capetown,  but  the  local  government 
represented  "  that  such  a  building  was  not  wanted 
in  Capetown,"  and  the  money  was  therefore 
diverted  to  the  erection  of  a  church  at  Grahams- 
town.  The  next  year  we  hear  of  "  one  of  a  num- 
ber of  huts,"  which  had  been  erected  as  barracks, 
being  "  neatly  fitted  up  at  the  public  expense  "  as 
a  chapel,  and  on  the  arrival  of  Lord  Charles 
Somerset,  "being  duly  transferred,  and  the  solem- 
nization of  the    Sacraments  sanctioned  by  public 


34  South   Africa 


authority."  The  Holy  Communion  was  celebrated 
in  it  for  the  first  time  on  Christmas  Day,  1822, 
and  there  were  sixteen  communicants.  Mr.  Wright 
also  conducted  service  at  Wynberg,  a  suburb  eight 
miles    out    of   Capetown,   and    began   schools    for 

First  English.    Dutch,   and   natives.      In    1829  we  find 

clergY-  .  1  •  1  •       n  r    1 

that  there  were  nine  clergymen  in  Cape  Colony. 

Five  of  these  were  Colonial  priests,  the  senior 
being  Mr.  Hough.  Of  the  other  three,  one  was  a 
military  chaplain,  the  second  was  the  Astronomer 
Royal,  who  had  fitted  up  "  a  neat  little  chapel  in 
an  unappropriated  room  of  the  Observatory,"  and 
the  third  was  the  Governor's  domestic  chaplain. 
For  want  of  clergy  man}-  Church  people  attended 
Wesleyan  or  Dutch  services.  Mr.  Hough  had  no 
church  of  his  own,  and  was  unable  to  administer 
the  Holy  Communion  more  than  once  a  quarter 
"  on  account  of  being  obliged  on  every  Sacrament 
Sunday  to  build  an  altar  after  the  masters  of  the 
(Dutch)  church  "  had  left,  which  altar  had  to  be 
"  pulled  down  in  time  for  their  next  service." 

More  than  forty  years  from  the  British  occupa- 
tion were  to  pass  before  the  Church  in  South 
Africa  received  any  formal  order  and  organization 
by  having  a  Bishop  of  its  own.  During  this  long 
period  English  Churchmen  at  the  Cape   were  de- 


-   < 

O    .c 


2    1 


Beginnings  of  Church   Work  35 


pendent  for  episcopal  ministrations  on  the  casual 
visits  of  Indian  and  other  Bishops  on  the  way  to  visitsof 
and  from  their  dioceses.  In  1827  Bishop  James,  Bishops, 
of  Calcutta,  called  at  the  Cape,  and  during  his 
visit  confirmed  some  four  hundred  and  fifty  can- 
didates in  the  Dutch  church.  He  also  ordained 
seven  priests  and  two  deacons.  The  only  complete 
church  at  this  time  was  S.  George's,  Grahamstown. 
Two  years  later  his  successor,  Bishop  Turner,  spent 
ten  days  in  Capetown,  preaching  in  the  Dutch 
church,  and  confirming  one  hundred  and  eighty 
people.  In  1832  Bishop  Daniel  Wilson,  of  Cal- 
cutta, consecrated  sites  for  churches  at  Rondebosch 
and  Wynberg,  confirmed  some  three  hundred  per- 
sons, and  ordained  two  deacons  to  the  priesthood. 

In  1834  S.  George's  Cathedral  was  opened  for 
service.  It  had  cost  .£17,000,  and  it  is  character- 
istic of  the  time  that  of  this  sum  £"7,000  was 
"raised  in  shares  of  £"25  each,  bearing  interest  at 
six  per  cent.  .  .  .  secured  on  the  pew  rents."  It 
was  and  is  a  severely  plain  square  building,  de- 
signed by  an  officer  of  the  Royal  Engineers  after 
classical  models,  with  no  pretensions  to  architec- 
tural beauty. * 

1  A  new  and  stately  cathedral  of  stone  is  now  rapidly 
rising    between   the    Government    Avenue    and   the    old 


36  South  Africa 


The  next  Bishop  who  visited  South  Africa  was 
Dr.  Corrie,  of  Madras,  in  1835,  and  in  1 843  Bishop 
Nixon,  of  Tasmania,  called  at  the  Cape  and  con- 
firmed some  hundreds  of  candidates,  and  ordained 
one  priest. 

Not  unnaturally,  a  church  so  neglected  and 
so  disorganized,  dependent  on  such  casual  and 
irregular  superintendence,  showed  little  vitality ; 
and  the  drear}-  years  furnish  little  that  is  interest- 
ing or  inspiring  in  Church  history.  Other  religious 
bodies,  which  were  better  organized  and  cared  for, 
went  ahead  and  left  the  Church  lagging  far  behind, 
so  that  when  at  last  a  Bishop  was  appointed,  he 
found  much  to  discourage — little  life  in  the  Church, 
and  much  leeway  to  make  up. 

It  was  on  June  1,  1 841,  that  Archbishop  Howley 
summoned  the  great  meeting  of  Churchmen 
colonial  which  established  the  Colonial  Bishoprics  Fund. 
Fund.pncs  Mr.  Gladstone  took  a  prominent  part  in  that 
meeting,  and  became  the  first  treasurer  of  the 
new  society.  Fifty  years  later  he  was  again  the 
chief  speaker  at  the  Society's  Jubilee  meeting  in 
S.  James's   Hall.     The   needs   of  the   Cape  were 

building,  the  whole  of  which  will  eventually  be  swept 
away.  The  first  portion  of  this  will,  it  is  hoped,  very  soon 
be  ready  for  consecration. 


'I'm    late  Bishop  Gray, 


To  face  page  37. 


Beginnings  of  Church   Work  37 

among  the  causes  which  led  to  this  step,  and 
Miss  Burdett-Coutts  came  forward  with  great 
generosity  and  provided  a  considerable  sum  to- 
wards the  endowment  of  a  Bishopric  of  Cape- 
town, as  she  did  also  for  other  new  dioceses. 
But  some  years  more  elapsed  before  a  Bishop  was 
appointed  for  the  Cape.  In  1846  the  Capetown 
District  Committee  of  the  S.P.C.K.  petitioned  the 
Colonial  Bishoprics  Fund  for  the  establishment  of 
a  Bishopric  of  Capetown,  and  a  similar  petition  First 
was  presented  by  the  clergy  and  laity  of  the  eastern 
districts  of  the  colony.  The  fact  that  it  was 
Mr.  Hawkins,  the  Secretary  of  the  Colonial 
Bishoprics  Fund,  who  selected  the  first  Bishop 
and  recommended  him  to  the  Archbishop,  is  an 
indication  of  how  little  the  Church  as  a  whole  as 
yet  concerned  itself  about  her  daughter  Churches 
in  the  colonies. 

The  individual  selected  was  Robert  Gray ;  and, 
as  his  personality  plays  so  large  a  part  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  Church  in  South  Africa,  it  is  important 
to  know  something  of  his  character  and  ante- 
cedents. 

Robert  Gray  was  born  in  1 809,  the  son  of  Bishop  Bishop 
Robert  Gray,  of  Bristol.     The  father  had  passed 
through  stormy  times,  for  he  was  Bishop  at  the 


38  South   Africa 


time  of  the  Bristol  riots  of  1S31.  The  mob,  in- 
furiated by  the  rejection  by  the  House  of  Lords  of 
the  Reform  Bill,  burnt  the  Bishop's  palace  and 
attacked  his  cathedral.  The  son,  who  had  received 
an  honorary  fourth  class  in  the  pass  examination 
at  Oxford,  graduating  from  University  College,  was 
ordained  deacon  by  his  father  in  S.  Margaret's, 
Westminster,  in  March,  1833,  and  acted  at  first  as 
secretary  to  his  father,  whose  health  was  failing. 
In  January,  1834,  he  was  ordained  to  the  priest- 
hood by  the  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  by  letters 
dimissory  from  his  father,  who  died  at  the  end  of 
the  year.  Soon  after  Robert  Gray  became  Vicar 
of  Whitworth,  Durham.  After  refusing  the  living 
of  Hughenden,  he  was  married  in  1836  to  Miss 
Myddleton,  the  daughter  of  one  of  the  chief  land- 
owners in  his  parish.  Already  he  showed  much 
interest  in  the  Church  abroad  by  accepting,  in 
1840,  the  local  secretaryship  of  the  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  and  by  the  sympathy 
which  he  expressed  both  for  the  Church  of  the 
United  States  and  for  efforts  which  were  being 
made  towards  closer  relations  with  the  Eastern 
Church.  In  1845  he  became  Vicar  of  the  impor- 
tant parish  of  Stockton-on-Tees,  and  in  the  follow- 
ing year   he  was   appointed    Honorary   Canon  of 


Beginninos  of  Church   Work  39 

Durham  Cathedral.  These  offices,  however,  he 
was  not  destined  to  hold  for  long,  for  in  January, 
1847,  he  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Hawkins,  ask- 
ing him  to  allow  his  name  to  be  put  before  the 
Archbishop  for  the  new  Bishopric  of  Capetown. 
After  much  hesitation  and  correspondence  he  was 

nominated  to  this  office,  and  his  consecration  took  Consecra- 
tion. 

place  in  Westminster  Abbey  on  S.  Peter's  Day, 
1847,  when  Archbishop  Howley  and  his  assistant 
Bishops  also  consecrated  Bishop  Short,  of  Adelaide, 
Bishop  Tyrrell,  of  Newcastle,  and  Bishop  Perry,  of 
Melbourne. 

In  those  days,  and  for  some  years  after,  Colonial 
Bishops  were  appointed,  like  their  brethren  in 
England,  by  Letters  Patent  from  the  Crown,  the 
theory  being  that  the  Church  in  the  Colonies  was 
part  of  the  Established  Church  of  England,  and 
that  Colonial  Bishops  were  suffragans  of  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  to  whom  they  took  the  oath 
of  canonical  obedience.  Bishop  Gray's  Letters 
Patent,  dated  June  25,  1847,  constituted  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope  and  its  dependencies,  with  the 
island  of  S.  Helena,  a  Bishop's  See,  and  appointed 
Robert  Gray,  D.D.,  the  first  Bishop  thereof. 

After  his  consecration  the  new  Bishop  spent 
some  busy  months  in  England,  speaking  at  meet- 


40  South   Africa 


ings,  raising  funds  for  his  work,  and  choosing  men 
to  take  out.  Among  the  latter  were  his  Arch- 
deacon, Merriman,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Grahams- 
town,  the  Rev.  the  Hon.  H.  Douglas,  the  Rev.  H. 
Badnall,  Mr.  Davidson,  and  others. 

The  Bishop,  with  his  wife  and  four  children  and 

several    of  his   clergy  and   workers,  sailed  in   the 

Persia   on    December  28,   1847.     From   the  very 

outset  the  new  Bishop  found  himself  in  at  atmo- 

Madeira      sphere  of  controversy.     For  on  landing  at  Madeira 

Controv-  .    . 

ersy.  his  good  offices  as  a  peacemaker  were  called  in  as 

between  two  parties  of  English  Churchmen,  one  of 
which  adhered  to  a  clergyman  called  Lowe,  who 
held  the  Bishop  of  London's  licence,  while  the 
other  followed  a  Mr.  Brown,  who  was  sent  out  by 
Lord  Palmerston  as  chaplain  without  the  Bishop's 
licence.  By  private  exhortations,  and  by  a  sermon 
in  which  he  was  "  affected  even  to  tears,"  the 
Bishop  strove  to  reconcile  the  conflicting  parties  ; 
but  he  seems  to  have  had  little  hope  that  his  efforts 
would  prove  successful.  It  is  a  curious  coincidence 
that  Bishop  Gray's  episcopal  work  should  have 
begun,  even  before  he  had  reached  his  diocese, 
with  this  little  controversy  in  Madeira  between 
Church  and  State,  the  Ecclesiastical  and  Civil 
authority,    which    was    to    play    so    large    a    part 


Beginnings  of  Church   Work.  41 

in  his  future  contentions  in  the  Church  in  South 
Africa. 

The  party  landed  at  the  Cape  on  February  20, 
1848.  In  Sir  Harry  Smith,  the  Governor  of  the 
day,  Bishop  Gray  found  a  warm  friend.  But  the 
prospect  that  met  him  on  his  first  introduction 
was  not  a  cheering   one.      Politically  there   were  initial 

11  •    1        1  T-»  1  1  1   <  Difficulties 

troubles  with  the  Boers  on  hand,  which  ended  in 
the  battle  of  Boomplats ;  ecclesiastically  there 
was  much  indifference  and  disorder ;  and  finan- 
cially the  problems  were  somewhat  overwhelming. 
There  was  a  debt  on  S.  George's  Church  of 
£7, 500,  and  he  saw  at  once  how  many  more 
clergy  were  urgently  needed,  with  no  resources 
from  which  to  pay  them.  And  mission  work 
among  heathen  and  Mohammedans  had  to  be 
organized   from  the  beginning. 

In  July,  1848,  we  find  the  Bishop  looking  out 
anxiously  for  the  arrival  of  new  members  of  his 
staff — Messrs.  Newman,  Green,  and  Campbell.  Of 
these,  Mr.  Green,  the  future  Dean  of  Maritzburg,  Dean 
whose  work,  but  lately  closed,  was  to  extend  over 
more  than  fifty  years,  was  to  accompany  him  on 
his  first  Visitation  of  the  diocese.  The  description 
of  this  first  Visitation  gives  us  a  vivid  idea  of  the 
difficulties  of  those  pioneering  days.     The  Bishop 


4-  South   Africa 

vitiation  started  on  August  23,  1 848,  with  a  wagon  and 
eight  horses  which  cost  him  ^300.  Mr.  Green, 
who  did  not  arrive  in  time  to  start  with  the  Bishop, 
followed  him  the  next  day.  Each  day's  journey 
began  about  5  a.m.,  and  every  halt  was  M  filled  up 
with  services  ;  baptizing,  confirming,  preaching, 
visiting  schools  and  institutions,  fixing  sites  of 
churches,  and  presiding  at  public  meetings  with  a 
view  to  building  them."  The  route  followed  was 
along  the  coast  eastwards,  by  Caledon.  Riversdale, 
Mossel  Bay,  and  Melville,  to  Port  Elizabeth.  On 
October  3rd,  his  thirty- ninth  birthday,  Bishop 
Gray  writes  from  Sunday  River :  "  I  have  now 
travelled  through  my  unwieldy  diocese  near  a 
thousand  miles,  and  I  have  yet  two  thousand 
before  me  on  this  Visitation.  Since  I  left  Cape- 
town I  have  met  with  one  English  church,  but  I 
travelled  nine  hundred  miles  before  I  came  to  it, 
.  .  .  but,  blessed  be  God  !  I  have  been  enabled 
to  arrange  for  eleven  churches  along  the  line  I 
have  passed  over."  For  these  eleven  churches 
Mrs.  Gray,  who  had  stayed  behind  at  Capetown, 
drew  the  plans  and  working  designs,  so  that  the 
Bishop  wrote,  "  Sophie  is  architect  to  the  diocese." 
The  Visitation,  which  covered  three  thousand 
miles  and  lasted  four  months,   during  which   the 


Beginnings   of  Church   Work  43 

Bishop  had  confirmed  nine  hundred  persons, 
ended  about  December  16th,  at  Stellenbosch, 
where  Mrs.  Gray,  to  the  Bishop's  surprise  and 
delight,  drove  out  to  meet  him  ;  and  her  descrip- 
tion of  the  party  and  their  equipment  gives 
indications  of  what  such  journeys  involved  in 
those    days.      "  The    poor    wagon,    which    looked  Hardships 

J  10  ofTravel. 

so  smart  when  they  started,  was  sadly  battered, 
its  wheels  all  tied  up  with  ropes,  and  sundry 
patches  and  stains  in  all  parts  of  it — the  boxes, 
bags,  dressing-cases,  clothes,  shoes,  etc.,  showing 
grievous  marks  of  having  been  in  the  wars.  The 
Bishop's  two  new  strong  tin  boxes  all  battered 
to  pieces ;  neither  would  lock  ;  his  black  patent 
leather  bags  worn  into  holes  ;  his  hat,  which  was 
new  when  he  started,  looked  as  if  he  had  played 
football  with  it  for  a  month — Mr.  Green's  still 
worse ;  and  his  shoes  had  a  hole  in  the  sole 
through  which  you  could  put  a  finger."  But 
the  Visitation  had,  so  the  Bishop  wrote,  "  roused 
feelings,  hopes,  and  expectations,  which  had 
almost  died  away.  I  must  not  disappoint  them 
if  I  can  help  it,  or  suffer  them  to  sink  again 
into  listless  inactivity." 

Bishop  Gray's  first  care  as  Bishop  of  a  diocese 
which  had   hitherto   had   no  definite   organization 


44  South  Africa 


and   superintendence,  which   had   grown   up  in   a 
casual  and  haphazard  sort  of  way,  was  to  supply 
clergy,  churches,  and  parsonages  for  the  English 
population   in    all    the   towns  and    villages   of  his 
diocese.     But   this  was    only  a  part   of  the    vast 
Missionary  work    which   la>'   before   him.     He  was  from  the 
first   fully   alive  to   the  claims  of  the  native  and 
Malay    population    of    the    colony.     In    his    very 
first    sermon    he    spoke    of   missions  ;    and,    very 
soon  after,  he  writes,  "  I  have  ordered  a  collection 
in     all     churches    for    the    commencement    of    a 
Mission    Fund  to  the    Kafirs."      He   was   greatly 
concerned    about    the     Mohammedans,    and     in 
March,    1848,    he    wrote    home    for    a    man    who 
might   be   a  missionary  to   them.     The   need  for 
such    mission    work    was    the    more    pressing,    as 
Mohammedanism    was   spreading  and    aggressive. 
In     the     following     month     the     Bishop     writes: 
"  There  are  a  very  great  number  of  Mohammedans 
in    and     around    Capetown  ;     their    converts    are 
made  chiefly  from  among  the  liberated  Africans, 
but  occasionally  also  from  the  ranks  of  Christians." 
Accordingly,    in    writing    home,   he    asks    for    "  a 
good,  sound,  discreet,  earnest  man  for  the  Moham- 
medans  in   Capetown."      Another    project   which 
much    concerned    him    was  that   of   utilizing   the 


Beginnings  of  Church   Work  45 


power  of  the  Press.  "  With  a  view  to  give 
strength  and  unity  of  action,  courage  and  infor- 
mation to  Churchmen,  a  newspaper  must  be 
started  ;  for  the  whole  Press,  from  Capetown 
to  Port  Natal,  is  sectarian ;  and  with  a  repre- 
sentative Government  and  a  hostile  Press  we 
should  fare  badly  ;  at  the  end  of  a  few  months, 
when  we  see  how  it  pays,  I  shall  probably  write 
to    you    about   engaging    an   editor."     Education,  Education- 

al  Plans. 

too,  was  occupying  him.  As  a  statesman  he  was 
considering  every  kind  of  operation  by  which  the 
cause  of  CHRIST  and  His  Church  could  be  fur- 
thered. Only  about  two  months  after  his  arrival 
he  had  conceived  a  great  and  daring  plan.  "  One 
great  scheme  I  have,"  he  writes,  "  is  to  buy  up 
the  South  African  College,  which  is  a  failure, 
and  has  ^400  a  year  from  Government.  I 
mean  to  make  a  dash  at  it,  though  I  scarce 
expect  to  succeed."  A  little  later  he  was  much 
encouraged  in  this  plan  by  the  offer  of  a  Univer- 
sity man  of  distinction  who  seemed  just  the  man 
for  a  head  master.  "  GOD  has  richly  comforted 
me  on  this  day  by  a  letter  from  Merriman,  in- 
forming me  of  Mr.  White,  a  Fellow  and  Tutor 
of  New  College,  a  first-class  man,  offering  to  come 
out  for  five  years  at  his  own  expense,     I  was  just 


46  South   Africa 


wanting  such  a  man,  and  had  just  broached  my 
scheme  about  the  South  African  College  to  the 
Chief  Justice  on  Saturday  last." 

His  expectations  of  failure  in  the  plan  of  buying 
Diocesan     up  the  South  African  College  were  realized  ;  but 

College.  r  &  ' 

the  project  of  starting  a  diocesan  collegiate  school 
was  effected,  and  within  a  year  it  began  its  opera- 
tions in  quarters  adjoining  the  Bishop's  house  at 
Protea.afterwards  called  Bishop's  Court.  Mr.  White 
became  the  head  master,  and  later  on  the  school 
was  removed  to  larger  premises,  and  became  the 
Diocesan  College. 

On    April    1,    1850,    the    Bishop  started   on   a 
Second       second     and     longer     Visitation,     which     was    to 

Visitation. 

include  the  distant  colony  of  Natal.  The  hard- 
ships and  perils  of  this  journey  were  even  greater 
than  those  of  the  former  one.  On  entering  Xatal, 
and  on  leaving  it,  the  party  met  with  serious 
accidents  which  might  well  have  resulted  in  loss 
of  life.  The  route  lay  through  Bloemfontcin  and 
Thaba-Unchu  (as  they  then  spelt  it).  Somewhere 
between  that  point  and  the  edge  of  the  Drakens- 
berg,  at  the  house  of  a  Hottentot  called  "  Old 
Isaac,"  the  Bishop  was  met  by  Mr.  Green  and 
his  future  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Moodie.  The 
meeting    cheered     Bishop    Gray,    and    the    next 


Beginnings  of  Church   Work  47 

day  the  party  proceeded  to  the  dangerous  de- 
scent of  the  Drakensberg.  That  range  of 
mountains,  like  a  sea  cliff,  descends  in  many 
places  by  sheer  crags,  quite  impassable  by 
wheeled  vehicles,  to  the  valleys  of  Natal.  Its 
highest  points  are  some  twelve  thousand  feet 
above  the  sea.  It  was,  of  course,  at  some  point 
lower  and  less  impassable  that  the  Bishop  at- 
tempted to  descend.  But  even  so  the  pole  ofItsdanee 
his  wagon  was  cracked  in  several  places,  and  it 
was  at  considerable  risk,  and  by  the  aid  of  reims 
(i.e.,  straps  of  raw  hide)  that  the  wagon  was  got 
to  the  bottom.  After  passing  the  Tugela,  the 
Bushman's  Drift,  Mooi  River  and  the  Howick 
Falls,  they  reached  Maritzburg,  where  they 
spent  Whitsuntide.  Some  weeks  were  spent 
there,  and  many  plans  laid  for  mission  work 
among  the  100,000  Zulus,  refugees  from  the, 
tyranny  of  Panda,  who  then  formed  the  native 
population  of  Natal.  Bishop  Gray  and  his 
party  then  passed  down  to  the  coast,  to 
D'Urban,  and  subsequently  paid  a  visit  to  the 
oldest  mission  stations  in  the  country,  those 
of  the  American  Congregationalists. 

The  return  journey  was   to  be,   not   across  the 
Drakensberg,    but    nearer    the    coast    to    King- 


48  South   Africa 


williamstown.  Those  who  know  the  deep  gorges 
through  which  the  great  rivers  of  Natal,  such  as 
the  Umkomazi  and  the  Umzimkulu,  flow  to  the 
sea — gorges  difficult  enough  to  pass  even  now 
when  good  roads  have  been  engineered — can 
imagine  what  such  a  journey  must  have  been 
for  a  wagon  and  eight  horses  in  those  days 
when  the  roads  can  have  been  little  better 
Narrow      than    mountain    tracks.     After    several    descents 

escapes. 

and  ascents  of  the  greatest  difficulty,  in  which 
the  Bishop  had  to  go  before  the  horses,  leading 
them  by  a  reim,  and  almost  getting  trodden  on 
in  the  process,  they  had  a  serious  breakdown 
in  the  descent  into  the  Umzimkulu  valley. 
"In  our  descent,"  the  Bishop  says,  "we  came 
to  some  very  broken  ground.  Just  as  I  was 
offering  up  thanksgiving  for  escape  from  danger 
I  saw  my  cart  roll  over.  In  an  instant  it  was 
turned  completely  on  its  head,  quite  crushing 
the  tent,  and  the  wheelers  were  upon  their 
backs,  with  their  feet  in  the  air.  Ludwig 
(the  driver)  was  invisible  under  the  cart." 
Although  they  managed  to  reach  their  halting- 
place  without  injury  to  any  of  the  party,  it 
would  seem  that  the  wagon  was  ruined,  for  the 
Bishop    says  :    "  The    loss    of   my   cart    seems  to 


Beginnings  of  Church   Work.  49 

me  like  the  loss  of  a  home.  I  read  in  it,  wrote 
in  it,  slept  in  it,  in  fact,  lived  in  it.  Now  I  am 
without  shelter."  However,  it  appears  to  have 
been  patched  up,  for  the  journey  continued,  and 
we  find  the  Bishop  preaching  to  the  natives,  with 
Mr.  Shepstone  as  interpreter.  This,  probably, 
was  not  Sir  Theophilus,  but  his  brother  John, 
who  afterwards  became  Judge  of  the  Native 
High  Court  in   Maritzburg. 

It  was  this  Visitation  of  Natal  that  forced 
home  the  conviction  to  the  Bishop's  mind  that 
he  must  at  once   proceed  to  the   division  of   his  New 

Dioceses 

unwieldly  diocese,  and  to  the  appointment  of  projected, 
at  least  two  more  Bishops.  His  desire  at  this 
time  was  to  hand  over  the  charge  of  the  Cape 
to  some  one  else,  and  to  undertake  the  pioneering 
work  of  missions  in  Natal  himself.  "  My  plan," 
he  writes,  "  is  to  get  Archdeacon  Grant,  or  some 
very  able  man,  for  Capetown  ;  and  the  Arch- 
deacon (Merriman)  at  Grahamstown,  and  for  me 
to  go  to  mission  work  in  Natal." 

It  was  this  need  of  subdivision  which  deter- 
mined the  Bishop  to  pay  a  visit  to  England  to 
bring  the  matter  before  the  Church  at  home,  and 
to  obtain  the  men  and  the  necessary  funds  for  the 
endowment  of  the  two  new  Bishoprics  of  Grahams- 


50  South   Africa 


town  and  Natal.  In  a  pastoral  letter  to  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  in  the  diocese  Bishop  Gray 
explained  the  objects  of  this  journey  as  being 
fourfold:  (i)  The  division  of  the  diocese,  (2)  the 
future  maintenance  of  the  clergy,  (3)  missions  to 
the  heathen,  and  (4)  the  foundation  of  a  college. 

England.  The  Bishop  sailed  for  England  on  January  3,  1852, 
and  after  a  Visitation  of  the  Island  of  S.  Helena, 
which  was  within  his  jurisdiction,  he  landed  at 
Falmouth  on   March   31st. 

Bishop  Gray's  letters  and  diaries  at  this  time 
show  his  unbounded  activity  while  in  England, 
and  his  constant  interviews  with  all  the  leading 
men  in  Church  and  State  concerning  all  the 
difficult  problems  that  the  organization  of  a  new 
colonial  diocese  and  province  involved.  All  this 
we  must  pass  over,  and  come  to  that  which  was 
the  primary  object  of  his  visit — the  selection  of 
the  two  new  Bishops.  On  September  7th  he 
wrote  to  invite  Mr.  Armstrong,  of  Tidenham, 
to  become  the  first  Bishop  of  Grahamstown ;  and 
about  the  same  time  he  offered  the  Bishopric  of 

Bishop        Natal  to  the  Rev.  John  William  Colenso,  Rector 

Colenso.  J 

of  Forncett  S.  Man-,  in  Norfolk.  Mr.  Colenso 
had  had  a  distinguished  career  at  Cambridge, 
being     Second     Wrangler    and     Second     Smith's 


ifit~    • 

;  y Abjj  * 

.,. 

l^l^hv  '''"'^sO 

j^^jfflHy^^' 

,  *• 

^ 

P/to/o  6y 


The  late  Bishot  Cole: 


linztt ■■■  /  n 


To  face  page  50. 


Beginnings  of  Church   Work  51 

Prizeman  in  1836,  and  Fellow  of  S.  John's  in 
1837.  He  was  ordained  deacon  by  the  Bishop 
of  Ely  in  1839,  being  then  twenty-five  years  old, 
and  in  the  same  year  became  a  mathematical 
master  at  Harrow.  From  Harrow  he  had  returned 
to  Cambridge,  where,  from  1 84 1  to  his  marriage 
with  Miss  Bunyon,  he  worked  as  Fellow  and  Tutor 
of  S.  John's.  The  two  new  Bishops  were  conse- 
crated at  Lambeth  on  S.  Andrew's  Day,  1853,  the 
sermon  being  preached  by  Bishop  Wilberforce,  of 
Oxford.  Bishop  Gray  now  looked  forward  to  the 
future  with  brightest  hopes.  The  object  of  his 
journey  was  accomplished,  South  Africa  was  to 
be  reinforced  by  having  three  centres  of  spiritual 
life  and  activity  instead  of  one,  and  there  seemed 
to  be  no  hindrance  to  the  Metropolitan's  earnest 
desire  to  start  regular  provincial  organization  by 
convening  Diocesan  and  Provincial  Synods. 
Bishop  Gray  and  Bishop  Colenso  sailed  in  the 
Calcutta  on  December  14,  1853,  and  the  party 
landed  on  January  20,   1854. 

After  ten  weeks'  survey  of  his  new  diocese  and 
its  needs,  Bishop  Colenso  returned  home  in  search 
of  workers,  recording  his  experiences  and  con- 
clusions in  a  little  book  entitled  Ten  Weeks  in 
Natal.      The    other    new    Bishop — Armstrong    of  Armstrong 


52 


South   Africa 


Bishop 
Cotterill. 


Univer- 
sities' 
Mission. 


Bishop 

Claughton.    pHshed 


Grahamstown  —  was  destined  to  a  very  brief 
episcopate,  for  little  more  than  two  years  after 
his  landing  he  died  suddenly,  to  the  great  grief 
of  the  Metropolitan.1 

Bishop  Armstrong  was  succeeded  by  Bishop 
Cotterill.  At  first  Bishop  Gray  was  distressed 
and  indignant  at  the  appointment,  as  it  seemed 
to  him  to  be  a  partisan  selection  by  which  an 
extreme  Evangelical  was  to  be  forced  upon 
South  Africa.  That  view,  however,  he  very 
soon  came  to  modify,  and  found  in  the  new 
Bishop  a  congenial  and  loyal  ally. 

The  following  year,  1857,  we  find  Bishop  Gray 
again  in  England.  This  time  his  chief  anxiety 
was  to  promote  the  formation  of  a  Missionary 
Association  at  the  Universities  which  should 
undertake  the  support  of  a  new  diocese  on  the 
Zambesi ;  and  also  he  desired  to  obtain  the 
appointment  of  a  Bishop  for  the  Island  of 
S.  Helena.  Both  these  objects  were  accom- 
Mr.    Piers     Claughton    was    appointed 


1  Bishop  Armstrong's  widow  has  just  passed  to  her 
rest  at  the  great  age  of  ninety-three  (May  8th,  1908).  It 
is  interesting  to  note  that  one  of  the  clergy  who  ac- 
companied her  and  her  husband  to  the  Cape  in  1854 
was  present  at  her  funeral  at  Iffley — Canon  Mullins,  of 
Grahamstown. 


Beginnings  of  Church   Work  53 

Bishop    of    S.    Helena ;    and    Archdeacon    Mac-  Bishop 

1  Mackenzie 

kenzie,  one  of  Bishop  Colenso's  clergy,  was 
selected  as  first  Missionary  Bishop  for  the 
Zambesi  country.  His  consecration  took  place 
on  January  1,  1861,  in  the  Cathedral  of  Cape- 
town, the  Bishops  of  Natal  and  S.  Helena 
assisting ;  the  Bishop  of  Grahamstown  was  to 
have  been  also   present,  but  missed  his  ship. 

Thus,  from  an  ever-memorable  meeting  at 
Cambridge,  at  which  Dr.  Livingstone  was  the 
chief  speaker,  began  the  Universities'  Mission 
to  Central  Africa,  which  has  just  been  thanking 
GOD,  in  this  its  year  of  jubilee,  for  steady  and 
constant  progress,  for  many  thousands  of  Chris- 
tian natives,  and  for  its  record  of  saintly  and 
heroic  names. 


54  South   Africa 


CHAPTER    III 

The  Colenso  Controversy 

'/ d)  I  'E  now  come  to  events  which  have  made 
^"^**  the  ecclesiastical  history  of  South  Africa 
at  once  memorable  and  tempestuous.  Hitherto,  in 
spite  of  all  the  difficulties  of  Bishop  Gray's  earlier 
years,  we  have  watched  the  Cape  working  out  the 
justification  of  its  title  as  the  "  Cape  of  Good 
Hope."  The  creation  of  the  three  new  dioceses 
of  Grahamstown,  Natal,  and  S.  Helena,  and  the 
Missionary  Bishopric  of  the  Zambesi,  the  awaken- 
ing of  missionary  enthusiasm  at  the  Universities 
in  connection  with  the  latter,  the  development  of 
educational  work  in  the  creation  of  a  diocesan 
college  for  the  colonists  and  of  a  missionary 
college,  at  Zonnebloem,  for  the  natives,  and  the 
general  uplifting  of  spiritual  life  and  thought,  all 
seemed  to  promise  great  things  for  the  future. 
But  suddenly  the  sky  became  overcast  and  storm- 
clouds  gathered,  and  a  long  series  of  theological 
and  legal  controversies   sadly  reaffirmed   the  ap- 


The  Colenso  Controversy  55 


propriateness   of  the  earlier  title,  "  The  Cape  of 
Storms." 

The  very  names — Colenso,  Gray,  Natal — recall 
to  the  older  generation  among  us  memories  of 
heated  and  extraordinarily  complicated  battles. 
And  this  complex  and  tangled  dispute  was  like 
a  game  of  cross  questions  and  crooked  answers, 
in  which  each  side  was  unwittingly  playing  into 
the  hands  of  its  opponent  and  accomplishing 
results  the  very  opposite  of  those  which  it  held 
most  dear.  This  will  become  plain  if,  disregard- 
ing for  the  moment  the  chronological  sequence, 
we  look  back  on  the  whole  turmoil  and  try  to 
disentangle  the  underlying  principles  which  ani- 
mated the  leaders  in  the  conflict  and  made  them 
at  once  so  determined  and  so  irreconcilable. 

One  ideal  at  work  was  freedom  for  the  Church  Two  ideals 
to  develop  its  organization  in  a  new  country  on 
primitive  and  apostolic  lines,  unimpeded  by  the 
civil  power  and  the  legal  entanglements  which 
seemed  to  such  idealists  to  encumber  the  Estab- 
lishment in  England. 

Another  ideal  was  freedom  of  thought  and 
action,  so  that  the  essentials  of  Christianity  might 
be  presented  to  a  vigorous  and  childlike  race  of 
heathens  in  attractive  simplicity,  stripped  of  the 


56  South   Africa 


elaborate  subtleties  of  dogmatic  theology  which 
had  puzzled  the  brains  of  long  generations  of 
controversial  divines  in   the  older  countries. 

So  stated  it  might  seem  as  though  there  were 
much  kinship  between  these  two  ideals  of  freedom. 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  two  came  into  acute  and 
irreconcilable  conflict.  For  the  first  ideal  involved 
freedom  from  the  civil  power,  and  the  second 
found  in  the  civil  power  its  great  ally.  To  the 
one  the  Civil  Courts  represented  all  that  was 
worldly  and  cold  and  unsympathetic,  to  the  other 
they  stood  for  the  calm  and  dispassionate  reason 
restraining  the  prejudice  and  passion  of  fanatics 
and   securing  liberty  of  thought. 

These  were,  broadly  speaking,  the  ideals  of 
Gray  and    Gray  and  Colenso  respectively.     And  vet  it  was 

Colenso.  J  \  J  J  . 

the  Privy  Council,  which  Bishop  Gray  so  vigor- 
ously denounced  as  "  the  masterpiece  of  Satan 
for  the  overthrow  of  the  Faith,"  which  was  really 
accomplishing  his  ideals  by  declaring  that  the 
Church  of  South  Africa  was  a  voluntary  associa- 
tion, in  no  better  case,  and  in  no  worse,  than  other 
religious  bodies,  and  therefore  free  to  go  its  own 
way  and  work  out  its  own  rules.  And  it  was  the 
Privy  Council,  to  which  Bishop  Colenso  so  ardently 
clung,    that    was     undermining    his    position    by 


The  Colenso  Controversy  57 

declaring  the  Letters  Patent  null  and  void,  and 
so  removing  the  last  shreds  of  establishment 
from  the  Church   in   South   Africa. 

It  was  a  strange  irony  that  brought  these  con-  The 

...  ....        Personal 

flicting  ideals  into  such  violent  contact  within  the  Equation. 
little  Church  of  South  Africa,  and  a  still  more 
perverse  fate  which  embodied  them  in  such  hope- 
lessly incompatible  personalities  as  those  of  Gray 
and  Colenso — the  Oxford  theologian  and  the 
Cambridge  mathematician  ;  the  one  representing 
the  very  soul  of  the  Oxford  Tractarian  Movement 
and  the  spirit  of  Athanasius  and  the  early  Councils, 
the  other  breathing  the  Cambridge  scientific  spirit, 
which  lightly  handled  these  ancient  sanctities  and 
was  ready  to  throw  them  all  into  the  melting-pot 
of  modern  criticism. 

The  interest  of  the  controversies  with  which  we 
have  now  to  deal  is  partly  theological  and  partly 
ecclesiastical :  that  is  to  say,  it  concerns  particular 
doctrines,  and  it  also  raises  the  whole  question  of 
the  constitution  of  the  Church,  its  legislative 
bodies,  and  its  judicial  tribunals.  It  is  the  latter 
rather  than  the  former,  the  ecclesiastical  rather 
than  the  theological  question,  which  will  chiefly 
concern  us.  And  therefore,  before  we  approach 
the  Colenso  case,  it  will  be  well  to  notice  another 


58  South   Africa 

lawsuit   which    raised    the    question    of   the    legal 

position  of  the  Colonial   Church. 

Long  i .  This   is  the  case  of  Long  v.  Bishop  of  Cape- 

Bishop  of  fc>  r  r 

Capetown.  town  The  Bishop,  in  his  plans  for  the  develop- 
ment of  the  organic  life  of  the  Church,  had  long 
been  very  anxious  to  institute  regular  diocesan 
and  provincial  synods.  But  the  proposed  synods 
were  viewed  with  some  uneasiness  by  certain  of 
the  clergy,  in  the  fear  that  they  might  circum- 
scribe the  limits  allowed  to  the  Church  by  English 
law.  This  uneasiness  led  Mr.  Long,  the  incum- 
bent of  the  parish  of  Mowbray,  to  refuse  to  give 
notice  of  the  synod  in  1856,  and  to  decline  to 
summon  a  meeting  of  parishioners  to  elect  a  la)' 
delegate.  The  Bishop  passed  over  this  refusal ; 
but  when  it  was  formally  repeated  in  i860  the 
Bishop  felt  that  the  refusal  of  clergy  to  fall  into 
line  would  stultify  his  synod,  so  he  took  action. 
Mr.  Long  was  summoned  to  appear  before  the 
Bishop  and  his  assessors.  Sentence  of  three 
months'  suspension  (though  without  loss  of  sti- 
pend,) was  passed  on  him,  and  on  his  ignoring 
the  sentence  he  was  deprived.  Mr.  Long  appealed 
to  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  colony,  which  upheld 
(Justice  Bell,  however,  dissenting)  the  Bishop's 
sentence.     There  was  then  an  appeal  to  the  Privy 


The  Coi.enso   Controversy  59 


Council.  It  should,  of  course,  be  borne  in  mind 
that,  in  this  and  all  other  ecclesiastical  cases  in 
South  Africa,  the  Court  to  which  appeal  was  made  Appeal  to 

.  .  Privy 

was  not  the  Ecclesiastical  Committee  of  the  Privy  Council. 
Council,  which  is  the  court  of  final  appeal  for 
ecclesiastical  suits  in  England,  but  the  Judicial 
Committee,  which  is  the  Appellate  Court  to  which 
all  appeals  go  from  the  Civil  Courts  of  the  colonies. 
The  judgement  of  the  Privy  Council  was  startling. 
It  reversed  the  decision  of  the  Cape  Court.  It 
reaffirmed  what  the  Court  below  had  held,  that 
the  Bishop's  Letters  Patent  of  1853  conveyed  no 
coercive  jurisdiction,  inasmuch  as  they  were 
granted  after  the  Cape  Colony  had  received 
representative  government.  When  once  a  colony 
has  been  granted  representative  institutions  it  is 
ultra  vires  for  the  Crown  to  impose  its  Letters 
Patent,  as  it  thereby  encroaches  on  the  liberties 
it  has  already  granted.  But,  while  denying  the 
coercive  jurisdiction  of  the  Bishop,  the  Supreme 
Court  had  held  that  this  deficiency  was  supplied 
by  the  voluntary  submission  which  Mr.  Long  had 
given  to  his  Bishop  when  he  received  his  licence 
and  took  an  oath  of  canonical  obedience.  In 
reviewing  that  contention  the  Privy  Council  made 
use   of   momentous   words,  which    have  fixed  the 


60  South   Africa 

P"vy         status  of  the  Colonial  Church.     "  The  Church  of 

Council 

judgement  England,"  it  said,  "  in  places  where  there  is  no 
Church  established  by  law,  is  in  the  same  situation 
with  any  other  religious  body,  in  no  better  and  in 
no  worse  position  ;  and  the  members  may  adopt, 
as  the  members  of  any  other  communion  may 
adopt,  rules  for  enforcing  discipline  within  their 
body  which  will  be  binding  on  those  who  expressly 
or  by  implication  have  assented  to  them."  The 
decision  went  on  to  ask  what  was  implied  in 
Mr.  Long's  oath  of  canonical  obedience,  and  it 
laid  down  that  it  implied  obedience  to  things 
which  a  Bishop  in  England  could  lawfully  demand 
of  his  clergy.  But  to  require  a  clergyman  to 
attend  a  synod,  and  to  give  notice  to  others  to 
attend  a  synod,  which  was  to  make  laws  for  the 
Church,  was  beyond  what  an  English  Bishop 
could  lawfully  demand  ;  and  therefore  Mr.  Long 
was  justified  in  disobeying  the  order  of  the 
Bishop  of  Capetown. 

The  judgement,  as  it  will  be  readily  seen,  was 
important,  not  so  much  for  its  view  of  the  par- 
ticular question  of  the  lawfulness  of  synods,  as  for 
its  dicta  with  regard  to  the  status  of  the  Church 
in  the  colonies  as  a  voluntary  society  in  which  all 
discipline  must  rest  on  contract  on  the  part  of  the 


The   Colenso  Controversy  61 


clergy  to  obey  the  Canons  and  Constitutions  of 
the  Church  and  to  submit  to  such  voluntary 
tribunals  as  the  Church   may  create. 

We  now  come  to  the  case  of  Bishop  Colenso. 
We  have  already  noticed  the  personal  equation 
which  was  bound  in  the  course  of  nature  to  bring 
two  such  minds  as  those  of  Gray  and  Colenso  into 
conflict.  And  the  divergence  was  even  more 
hopeless,  if  that  were  possible,  between  the  Bishop  Bishop 
of  Natal  and  his  own  dean.     For  some  time  past  and  Dean 

11-  111  •  ^  Green. 

that  divergence  had  been  growing  acute.  One  of 
the  first  points  of  difference  had  been  the  question 
of  the  baptism  of  polygamists,  on  which  Colenso 
took  a  more  indulgent  view  than  that  of  his 
brethren.  Another  was  the  constitution  of  a 
Church  Council,  the  Bishop  of  Natal  favouring 
a  much  larger  infusion  of  laymen  than  the  dean 
or  the  Metropolitan,  and  proposing  that  clergy 
and  laymen  should  vote  together  and  not  by 
orders.  Another  grievance  of  the  Dean  of  Maritz- 
burg  was  created  by  certain  expressions  of  Bishop 
Colenso  about  the  Eucharist.  On  this  subject, 
however,  the  Bishop  of  Capetown  was  more  liberal 
than  the  dean,  and  advised  that  Bishop  Colenso's 
words  were  not  beyond  the  limits  of  freedom 
allowed  by  the  Church  of  England.     But  the  crisis 


62  South   Africa 

coienso-s  came  with  the  publication  of  Colenso's  Com- 
tions'.''3"  mentary  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  At  the 
first  reading  of  it  Bishop  Gray  foresaw  that  it 
would  lead  to  a  conflict,  that  he  himself  would 
feel  compelled  to  take  steps  to  check  what  he 
regarded  as  heresy,  even  if  his  office  of  Metro- 
politan were  not  promoted,  as  he  felt  sure  it  would 
be,  by  Dean  Green.  An  anxious  correspondence 
followed  between  Bishop  Gray  and  Bishop  Wilber- 
force,  of  Oxford,  as  to  what  steps  should  be  taken. 
This  was  in  the  second  half  of  the  year  1 86 1 .  In 
November  of  that  year  Bishop  Gray  also  wrote  to 
put  the  matter  before  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury (Sumner).  And  he  tells  the  Bishop  of 
Oxford  that  Bishop  Colenso  quite  approved  of 
his  letter  to  the  Archbishop.  In  May,  1862, 
Bishop  Gray  went  to  England,  Bishop  Colenso 
being  about  the  same  time  on  his  way  thither. 
On  the  voyage  the  Bishop  of  Capetown  heard 
for  the  first  time,  from  a  fellow-traveller,  of  the 
impending  publication  of  Colenso's  work  on  the 
Pentateuch. 

On  the  arrival  of  Bishop  Colenso  Bishop  Gray- 
wrote  to  him  urging  him  to  meet  certain  English 
Bishops  to  discuss  the  views  put  forth  in  his  pub- 
lished  writings.      But   in   all   the  overtures  of  this 


The  Colenso   Controversy  63 

early  stage  in  the  controversy  one  feels  how 
inevitably  the  matter  was  drifting  into  open  war, 
because  of  the  impossibility  of  two  such  minds 
seeing  things  from  the  other's  point  of  view 
Bishop  Gray,  although  animated  by  real  Christian 
sympathy,  cannot  think  or  speak  of  or  to  Bishop 
Colenso  otherwise  than  as  an  erring  brother  who  Bishop 
has  to  be  brought  back  to  the  Faith.  In  other  view, 
words,  Colenso  naturally  felt  that  he  was  already 
judged — that  there  was  no  possibility  of  open- 
minded  and  impartial  hearing  from  Bishop  Gray 
or  from  those  Bishops  before  whom  Bishop  Gray 
wished  to  bring  him.  So  again,  in  writing  to  the 
Dean  of  Capetown,  who  was,  as  it  proved,  to  be 
the  chief  of  the  prosecuting  clergy,  the  Metro- 
politan says  (speaking  of  the  procedure  he  pro- 
poses to  adopt  if  the  matter  comes  before  him 
judicially),  "  I  will  not  be  bound  by  the  narrow 
limits,  as  to  the  Church's  Faith,  laid  down  by 
Dr.  Lushington  or  the  Privy  Council.  I  will  not 
recognize  them  as  an  authority  as  to  what  are  the 
doctrines  which  the  Church  of  England  allows  to 
be  taught.  The  Privy  Council  will  make  itself,  if 
not  checked,  the  de  facto  spiritual  head  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  of  all  religious  bodies  in 
the  colonies."     Whatever  may  be  said  about  the 


64  South   Africa 


Privy  Council,  Dr.  Lushington  was  the  Official 
Principal  of  the  Court  of  Arches,  and  the  "  narrow 
limits  "  which  he  had  laid  down  in  deciding  what 
was  the  Church's  Faith  in  the  recent  notorious 
judgement  on  Essays  and  Reviews  were  that  he 
declined  to  be  led  into  a  general  discussion  of 
Scripture  and  antiquity,  and  stuck  to  the  question 
of  what  came  within  the  Thirty-nine  Articles,  to 
which  the  clergy  had  made  their  subscription. 
Here,  again,  Bishop  Colenso  had  good  right  to 
feel  that  in  any  trial  to  which  he  might  be  brought 
by  the  Bishop  of  Capetown  there  was  no  standard 
of  legality  which  the>'  would  both  recognize.  The 
standard  by  which  he  claimed  to  be  tried  was  the 
legal  formularies  of  the  Church  of  England.  The 
standard  which  alone  would  satisfy  Bishop  Gray 
was  the  Catholic  Church. 
English  Meanwhile,  long   and   stormy    discussions   took 

Bishops.  °  J 

place  among  the  English  Bishops  who  were  asked 
by  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel 
for  advice  as  to  their  line  of  action  towards  the 
Bishop  of  Natal.  Ultimately  a  resolution  pro- 
posed by  the  Bishop  of  Oxford  was  carried,  to  the 
effect  that  the  Society  should  "  withhold  its  con- 
fidence from  the  Bishop  until  he  has  been  cleared 
from    the  charges    notoriously   incurred   by   him." 


The  Colenso  Controversy  65 


A  general  discussion  then  followed,  in  which  the 
Bishop  of  Capetown  announced  that  he  was 
advised  that  he  could,  under  his  Letters  Patent,  or 
by  his  Metropolitical  authority,  summon  Colenso  to 
appear  before  him,  if  his  office  were  promoted,  but 
at  the  same  time  appealed  to  the  Bishops  of  the 
Church  at  home  not  to  leave  all  the  burden  on  the 
shoulders  of  the  Metropolitan  of  a  small  and 
distant  Church,  but  to  pronounce  an  opinion  on 
the  writings  of  the  Bishop  of  Natal.  The  difficulty 
of  pronouncing  such  an  opinion,  without  prejudg- 
ing the  cause  which  was  ex  hypothesi  to  come 
before  a  judicial  tribunal,  was  sufficiently  evident, 
but  the  Bishops  ultimately  passed  (by  twenty-five 
votes  to  four)  a  resolution  proposed  by  the 
Bishop  of  Oxford,  viz. :  "  That  we  agree  after  inhibition 
common  counsel,  under  a  great  scandal,  to  inhibit,  colenso. 
We  would  not  assume  the  Bishop's  guilt,  as  he 
has  not  yet  been  tried,  nor  make  a  charge  against 
him,  but  assert  that  there  was  a  great  and  no- 
torious scandal." 

Though  there  were  only  four  dissentients  who 
formed  the  minority  against  this  resolution,  they 
were  four  of  the  most  eminent  of  the  Bishops — 
Archbishop  Thomson  of  York,  Bishop  Tait  of 
London,     Bishop    Thirlwall     of     S.    Davids,    and 

F 


66  South    Africa 

Bishop  Prince  Lee  of  Manchester.  At  a  further 
Bishops'  meeting  on  February  7,  1863,  a  letter 
was  drawn  up  and  signed  by  all  but  Bishop  Thirl- 
wall,  calling  on  Bishop  Colenso  to  resign  his  see. 
But  seeing  that  Bishop  Colenso's  object  was,  not 
merely  to  propound  certain  views  of  the  Bible  and 
of  Inspiration,  but  to  test  the  right  of  clergy  to 
hold  views,  which  to  him  were  the  truth,  without 
disloyalty  to  the  Church  of  England,  and  that  his 
resignation  would  have  been  an  admission  that 
this  question  was  settled  in  the  negative,  it  is 
hardly  surprising  that  he  declined  to  adopt  this 
course. 

Bishop   Gray  returned  to   the  Cape,  landing  on 

April    11,  1863.      In  the  following  month   formal 

Articles  of   Articles    of    Accusation    against    Bishop   Colenso 

Accusation  * 

were  laid  before  the  Bishop  of  Capetown  by 
Dean  Douglas  of  Capetown,  Archdeacon  Merri- 
man  of  Grahamstown,  and  Archdeacon  Badnall  of 
George.  They  were  of  great  length,  traversing  all 
Bishop  Colenso's  published  writings.  The  months 
which  followed  were  occupied  by  a  Visitation  of 
the  diocese,  so  that  it  was  not  till  November  17th 
that  the  hearing  began.  Two  Bishops  of  the 
province  sat  with  the  Metropolitan  as  Assessors, 
viz.,    the    Bishops    of    Grahamstown    and    of   the 


The  Colenso  Controversy  67 


Orange  Free  State  (Cotterill  and  Twells).      The  Trial  and 

i-  ii-ii  Sentence. 

verbatim  report  of  the  proceedings,  published  as 
a  pamphlet,  covers  405  closely-printed  pages. 
Bishop  Colenso,  who  was  still  in  England,  in- 
structed a  certain  Dr.  Bleek  to  appear  and  hand 
in  a  written  protest,  in  which  he  declined  to 
admit  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Court,  at  the  same 
time  admitting  the  publication  of  the  incriminated 
writings,  and  denying  "  that  the  publication  of 
these  passages,  or  any  of  them,  constitutes  any 
offence  against  the  laws  of  the  United  Church  of 
England  and  Ireland."  The  judgement  of  the 
Bishop  of  Capetown,  following  the  "  opinions " 
of  his  assessors,  was  given  on  December  14th. 
After  fully  entering  into  the  various  charges,  the 
Metropolitan  pronounced  his  sentence,  which  was 
that  Bishop  Colenso  was  deprived  of  his  bishopric 
and  prohibited  from  the  exercise  of  any  divine 
office  within  any  part  of  the  Metropolitical  Pro- 
vince of  Capetown.  The  case  ended  with  a 
final  protest  from  Dr.  Bleek  against  the  legality 
of  the  proceedings,  and  an  announcement  that  the 
Bishop  of  Natal  intended  to  appeal,  and  to  resist 
the  execution  of  the  judgement  in  such  ways  as  he 
should  be  advised  to  be  proper. 

Bishop  Colenso  now,  acting  under  such  advice, 


68  South   Africa 


petitioned  the  Crown  to  hear  his  appeal,  and  the 
law  officers  of  the  Crown  advised  that  his  peti- 
tion should  be  referred  to  the  Judicial  Committee 
Privy  of  the  Privy  Council  for  their  consideration.  The 
case  came  on  for  hearing  on  December  14,  1864. 
Sir  Hugh  Cairns,  Sir  Robert  Phillimore,  and  Mr. 
Badeley  appeared  for  the  Metropolitan,  and  pro- 
tested against  the  jurisdiction.  Judgement  was 
delivered  on  March  20,  1865.  Here  again,  then, 
we  have  a  judgement  which  is  obviously  of  such 
momentous  consequence  with  regard  to  the  status 
of  the  Church  in  the  Colonies  that  it  is  worth 
while  to  quote  some  of  its  expressions.  The 
Judicial  Committee  recited  at  length  the  clauses 
of  the  Letters  Patent  granted  respectively  to  the 
Bishop  of  Capetown  and  the  Bishop  of  Natal  which 
purported  to  bestow  Metropolitical  jurisdiction  on 
the  former.  It  proceeded  to  show  that  legislative 
institutions  had  been  conferred  on  the  Cape 
Colony  by  Letters  Patent  in  1850  (between  the 
date  of  Bishop  Gray's  first  Letters  Patent  and 
that  of  his  second,  when  the  new  Dioceses  of 
Grahamstown  and  Natal  were  constituted).  It 
then  recited  the  proceedings  in  the  trial  of  Bishop 
Colcnso  before  the  Bishop  of  Capetown  under  his 
assumed    authority   as    Metropolitan    by   virtue  of 


The  Colenso  Controversy  69 

the  Letters  Patent.  "In  this  state  of  things"  the  judgement, 
judgement  says,  "  three  principal  questions  arise : 
(1)  Were  the  Letters  Patent  of  the  8th  December, 
1 85 3,  by  which  Dr.  Gray  was  appointed  Metro- 
politan .  .  .  valid  and  good  in  law?  (2)  Suppos- 
ing the  ecclesiastical  relation  of  Metropolitan  and 
Suffragan  to  have  been  created,  was  the  grant  of 
coercive  authority  and  jurisdiction,  expressed  by 
the  Letters  Patent  to  be  thereby  made  to  the 
Metropolitan,  valid  and  good  in  law  ?  (3)  Can 
the  oath  of  canonical  obedience  taken  by  the 
appellant  to  the  Bishop  of  Capetown,  and  his 
consent  to  accept  his  see  as  part  of  the  Metro- 
politan Province  of  Capetown,  confer  any  jurisdic- 
tion or  authority  on  the  Bishop  of  Capetown  by 
which  this  sentence  of  deprivation  of  the  Bishopric 
of  Natal  can  be  supported  ?  " 

Then  follows  the  critical  point  on  which  the 
whole  case  turned.  "  With  respect  to  the  first 
question,  we  apprehend  it  to  be  clear,  upon 
principle,  that  after  the  establishment  of  an 
independent  Legislature  in  the  settlements  of  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope  and  Natal,  there  was  no 
power  in  the  Crown  by  virtue  of  its  prerogative 
(for  those  Letters  Patent  were  not  granted  under 
the    provisions    of    any    statute;    to     establish    a 


7<d  South   Africa 


Metropolitan  See  or  Province,  or  to  create  an 
Ecclesiastical  Corporation,  whose  status,  rights, 
and  authority  the  colony  could  be  required  to 
recognize.  After  a  colony  or  settlement  has  re- 
ceived legislative  institutions,  the  Crown  (subject 
to  the  provisions  of  any  Act  of  Parliament)  stands 
in  the  same  relation  to  that  colony  or  settlement 
as  it  does  to  the  United  Kingdom.'' 

The  first  question,  then,  is  answered  in  the 
negative — the  Letters  Patent  are  not  good  in  law. 
The  judgement  proceeds  :  "  The  same  reasoning 
is,  of  course,  decisive  of  the  second  question." 
Even  if  the  Letters  Patent  established  the  personal 
relation  of  Metropolitan  and  Suffragan,  they  had 
"  no  power  to  confer  any  jurisdiction  or  coercive 
legal  authority." 

The  third  question  is  very  summarily  dismissed: 
"  The  argument  must  be  that  both  parties  being 
aware  that  the  Bishop  of  Capetown  had  no  juris- 
diction or  legal  authority  as  Metropolitan,  the 
appellant  agreed  to  give  it  to  him  by  voluntary 
submission.  But  even  if  the  parties  intended  to 
enter  into  any  such  agreement  (of  which,  however, 
we  find  no  trace)  it  was  not  legally  competent  to  the 
Bishop  of  Natal  to  give,  or  to  the  Bishop  of  Cape- 
town to  accept  or  exercise,  any  such  jurisdiction." 


The  Colenso  Controversy  71 

The  conclusion  of  the  whole  matter  is  very 
short  and  simple  :  "  Their  lordships  therefore  will 
humbly  report  to  Her  Majesty  their  judgement 
and  opinion  that  the  proceedings  taken  by  the 
Bishop  of  Capetown,  and  the  judgement  or 
sentence  pronounced  by  him  against  the  Bishop 
of  Natal,  are  null  and  void  in  law." 

Here  was  confusion  worse  confounded.  Both  Deadlock, 
parties  were  started  on  the  down  grade,  which  led 
inevitably  to  more  hopeless  and  irreconcilable 
divergence.  The  protagonists  were  both  strong 
men,  neither  of  whom  was  inclined  to  do  things 
by  halves.  Each  was  quite  clear  as  to  the  object 
he  had  in  view.  And  so  began  that  deadlock 
which  was  to  last  for  many  years  to  come. 
Bishop  Gray  had  already  announced,  quite 
clearly,  to  his  friends  what  his  future  course 
was  to  be.  In  case  Bishop  Colenso  came  back  to 
Natal,  he  would  proceed  to  excommunicate  him 
and  to  appoint  another  Bishop.  Bishop  Colenso, 
on  the  other  hand,  deemed  himself  committed  to 
maintain  his  freedom  as  a  Bishop  of  the  Church 
of  England  and  therefore,  to  ignore  a  judgement 
such  as  that  delivered  at  Capetown,  which  was 
now  shown  to  have  no  legal  coercive  force.  The 
more  clerical  bodies,  such  as    the   Houses  of  the 


2  South   Africa 

Convocation  of  Canterbury,  condemned  him,  the 
more  strong  became  his  motive  to  assert  the 
liberty  which  the  Civil  Courts  gave  him.  And  yet 
viJto?ytlve  ms  victory  was  a  very  partial  one.  No  pronounce- 
ment had  been  obtained  one  way  or  the  other 
with  regard  to  his  theological  views.  His  writings 
had  never  been  so  much  as  mentioned  before  the 
Privy  Council.  Their  decision  gave  him  merely 
the  empty  and  negative  victory  of  overthrowing 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  Metropolitan  under  his 
Letters  Patent,  and  that  through  a  mere  slip  of 
the  lawyers  in  issuing  a  document  which  purported 
to  be  what  it  was  not.  And  even  that  victory 
was  something  of  a  defeat.  It  had  cleared  up  the 
point  that  henceforth  there  would  be  no  more 
Letters  Patent  issued,  that  the  Church  was  a 
voluntary  society,  that  it  must  now  proceed  to 
make  its  own  rules  to  be  voluntarily  accepted  by 
its  members,  and  so  it  had  cleared  the  way  for 
Bishop  Gray  to  proceed  with  his  plan  of  getting 
a  new  Bishop  appointed  without  incurring  the 
charge  of  breaking  any  law  or  encroaching  on  the 
Royal  supremacy. 

Seeing  that  the  Privy  Council  was  really,  though 
unwittingly,  strengthening  Bishop  Gray's  hands, 
and  delivering   him    from  the    Erastianism   which 


The  Colenso  Controversy  73 


he  loathed,1  it  seems  strange  that  he  should  have 
deluged  it  with  such  fierce  torrents  of  reproach. 
He  speaks  of  it  as  the  "  Dagon  of  the  Privy 
Council,"  "  The  masterpiece  of  Satan  for  the 
overthrow  of  the  Faith."  "  It  is,"  he  says, 
"  through  Civil  Courts  that  the  world  in  these 
days  seeks  to  crush  the  Church";  "In  that  body 
all  the  enmity  of  the  world  against  the  Church 
of  Christ  is  gathered  up  and  embodied."  On 
the  other  hand,  it  was  this  same  Privy  Council, 
which  was  in  reality  hastening  the  emancipation 
of  the  Colonial  Church,  which  Bishop  Colenso  put 
in  the  forefront  of  his  confession  of  Faith  on 
his  return  to  Natal,  in  November,  1865:  "We 
have  made  choice,"  he  said,  "  to  be  bound  by 
her  [the  Church  of  England's]  laws,  to  submit 
to  the  decisions  of  her  chief  tribunals,  to  the 
interpretations  that  may  be  put  upon  her  formu- 
laries by  her  Supreme  Courts  of  Appeal." 

1  Indeed,  Bishop  Gray,  in  reply  to  Bishop  Tait's 
inquires  (see  below),  quotes  with  satisfaction  an  amend- 
ment which  had  been  carried  by  thirty-one  votes  to 
three: — "That  .  .  .  this  Synod  assents  to,  and  accepts, 
the  position  assigned  to  this  Church  by  the  judgement  of 
the  Judicial  Committee  of  the  Privy  Council  in  the  appeal 
case,  Long  v.  the  Bishop  of  Capetown,  viz.,  that  of  a 
voluntary  religious  association,  not  established  by  law." 


74 


South   Africa 


Colcnso  v. 
Gladstone 


In  the  meantime  we  have  another  very  impor- 
tant judgement  to  consider.  In  1866  Bishop 
Colenso  instituted  a  suit  in  Chancery  against  the 
Trustees  of  the  Colonial  Bishoprics  Fund  (Mr. 
Gladstone  and  others)  to  recover  his  stipend. 
The  trustees  had  withheld  it  on  the  ground  that 
the  donors  of  the  Fund  had  given  their  money  on 
the  understanding  that  the  Letters  Patent  were 
what  they  purported  to  be,  and  that  they  had 
conferred  on  the  Bishops  who  held  them  such 
jurisdiction  as  English  Bishops  possessed.  But 
now  that  the  Privy  Council  had  pronounced  the 
Letters  Patent  to  be  null  and  void,  and  that  no 
such  jurisdiction  existed,  the  subscribers  felt  them- 
selves aggrieved.  And,  to  show  this,  the)'  pro- 
duced a  letter  from  Miss  Burdett-Coutts,  who  had 
been  the  largest  donor.  The  case  came  before 
the  Rolls  Court,  and  the  Master  of  the  Rolls, 
Lord  Romilly,  pronounced  judgement  on  Novem- 
judgement.  |-,er  ^  ! 866,  in  favour  of  the  plaintiff,  compelling 
the  trustees  to  pa)*  the  Bishop's  stipend.  This 
judgement  appeared  in  some  ways  to  contradict 
the  previous  decisions,  though  the  Master  of  the 
Rolls  attempted  to  prove  that  it  did  not  do  so. 
He  maintained,  at  great  length,  that  the  Letters 
Patent   were  far  from   being   null :   that  they  did, 


Lord 
Romilly's 


The  Colenso  Controversy  75 

in  fact,  a  great  deal  of  what  they  purported  to  do, 
that  they  did  create  a  Bishop  and  a  diocese, 
that  the  only  thing  which  they  failed  to  do  was  to 
create  a  coercive  jurisdiction.  For  this  purpose — 
to  enforce  the  decisions  of  his  Court — his  forum 
domesticum — the  Bishop  must  have  recourse  to 
the  Civil  Courts,  that  if  he  had  recourse  to  them 
they  would  enforce  his  jurisdiction,  and  that, 
therefore  his  position  was  none  the  worse,  that 
he  was  in  every  respect  a  Bishop  of  the  Church 
of  England,  and  that  the  Church  in  the  colonies 
was  still  part  of  the  Church  of  England  as  by 
law  established.  Lord  Romilly  went  one  step 
further,  and  tried  to  show  that  the  Church  in 
the  colony  was  really  in  a  better  position  under 
the  new  view  of  the  Letters  Patent  than  it  would 
have  been  had  those  Letters  been  all  that  they 
purported  to  be.  "  In  the  one  case,"  he  said,  "  if 
the  Letters  Patent  effected  all  that  they  were 
originally  supposed  to  effect,  the  law  on  the 
subject  would  be  declared  by  one  prelate  of  the 
Church  of  England  with  an  appeal  to  another 
prelate,  and  possibly  finally  to  the  Primate  of  All 
England,  where  the  matter  would  end.  In  the 
other  case,  the  law  would  be  declared  by  a  civil 
tribunal,    with    an    appeal     to     the    Sovereign    in 


76  South   Africa 

Council,  where  also  the  matter  would  end.  The 
law,"  he  went  on  to  say,  "  it  is  important  to  observe, 
is  and  must  be  the  same  in  both  cases,  and  ought 
to  be  similarly  administered,  and  that  law  is  the 
law  of  the  doctrines  and  ordinances  of  the  Church 
of  England.  The  former  are  fixed  and  immutable, 
the  latter  are  equally  fixed  until  altered  by  statute. 
This  law,  whether  it  be  enforced  by  the  ecclesias- 
tical or  the  civil  tribunal,  is  the  same  and  should 
receive  the  same  construction,  and  when  ambigu- 
ous, the  same  interpretation." 

Now,  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance  to  consider 
this  dictum,  both  because  this  judgement,  most  of 
all,  was  considered  by  Bishop  Colenso,  and  those 
who  shared  his  view,  to  be  "  the  Charter  of  the 
Colonial  Church,"  and  because  it  seemed  to 
suggest  a  line  of  policy  for  the  Church  in  the 
colonies  which  might  have,  but  has  not,  been 
adopted. 
Lord  The  line  of  action  it  foreshadows  is    this — the 

Komilly  s 

sugges-       members    of    the    Church     of     England     in     the 

tions.  ° 

colonies,  though  pronounced  to  belong  to  a 
voluntary  society,  may,  if  they  will,  renounce 
their  voluntary  position,  and  instead  of  attempting, 
as  a  voluntary  society,  to  legislate  in  synods,  to 
draw  up  their  Constitution   and   Canons,  to  which 


The  Colenso  Controversy  77 

all  their  members  are  to  bind  themselves  by  con- 
tract, and  to  appoint  their  own  tribunals  to 
administer  discipline,  may  bind  themselves  simply 
to  the  laws  of  the  Church  of  England.  On  the 
strength  of  this  mutual  contract  the  Bishop  may 
assume  the  visitorial  powers  of  an  English  Bishop 
for  purposes  of  discipline,  with  the  single  excep- 
tion that  whenever  the  exercise  of  discipline  may 
be  needed,  he  shall  go  before  the  Civil  Court  and 
ask  for  the  arm  of  the  law  to  enforce  with  civil 
pains  and  penalties  the  decisions  he  may  have 
arrived  at.  Now,  what  would  be  the  position  of 
the  Colonial  Church  if  it  had  accepted  this  advice? 
First  of  all,  it  would  absolutely  renounce  all  right 
to  initiate  legislation.  Its  law  must  for  all  time 
be  the  law  of  the  Church  of  England.  "  Ah,  but," 
it  is  said  by  the  Master  of  the  Rolls,  "  that  law 
remains  immutable."  (Poor  cast-iron  Church  of 
England  !)  But  even  the  Master  of  the  Rolls 
admits  an  exception.  It  may  be  altered  by 
statute.  But  the  Colonial  Church  has  no  repre- 
sentation either  in  the  Convocation  of  the  Home 
Church  nor  in  the  Parliament  which  frames  such 
statutes,  and  therefore,  however  widely  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  Colonial  Church  may  differ, 
however  many  may  be  the  new  problems  calling 


78  South   Africa 


for  new  treatment,  the  Church  in  the  colony  is 
invited  to  abandon  all  power  of  meeting  such 
new  problems  and  needs  by  legislation.1  But, 
is  it  true  that  the  law  of  the  Church  of  England 
remains  immutable  even  apart  from  direct  legisla- 
tion ?  The  law  of  the  Church  is  not  merely 
statute  law.  It  also  has  its  common  law,  which 
is  based  upon  decisions  of  the  Courts,  and  that 
common  law  changes  inasmuch  as  decisions 
vary.  The  law  of  the  Church  is  different  now 
Example  of  from    what    it    was    before    the    famous    Lincoln 

Lincoln 

Case.  Judgement.       How     was     the     change     effected? 

"  Fresh  light,"  as  it  was  called,  was  brought 
before  Archbishop  Benson  on  several  points 
which  had  been  previously  decided  by  the  Privy 
Council,  and  accordingly  he  reversed  their  de- 
cisions. Then,  what  happened  ?  These  points 
came  before  the  Ecclesiastical  Committee  of  the 
Privy  Council  on  appeal,  and,  with  the  arguments 
of  counsel  and  the  judgement  of  the  Archbishop 
before  them,  and  the  advice  of  the  episcopal 
assessors,  the  Ecclesiastical  Committee  accepted 
the  reversal  of  their  own  previous  decisions,  and 
that  reversal  became  so  far  the  law  of  the  Church. 
From  any  such  chance  of  obtaining  a  modification 
1  See  Appendix  B. 


The  Colenso  Controversy  79 


of  the  law  the  Colonial  Church  would  have  been 
shut  out  if  it  had  accepted  the  specious  advice  of 
the  Master  of  the  Rolls.  It  would  have  had  no 
access  to  the  Ecclesiastical  Courts  at  home  where 
these  points  might  be  reopened.  It  would  have 
had  to  bring  them  before  the  Civil  Courts,  which 
would  have  declined  to  discuss  them,  contenting 
themselves  with  simply  asking  what  has  been  the 
previous  decision  on  this  point.  Hence  the 
Colonial  Church  would  be  doubly  bound  in  fetters 
of  iron,  debarred  from  all  legislation  either  by 
statute  or  by  the  modifications  of  unreasonable 
decisions.1 

The  importance  of  this  question  will  be  seen 
when  we  come  to  the  question  of  the  constitution 
of  the  Church  of  the  Province  and  its  famous 
"  third  proviso." 

Bishop  Colenso's  return  to  Natal  was  promptly  Bishop 
followed     by    the    threatened     excommunication.  ex°com° 

tl-  -ii  .  .  _  municated. 

Inis  was  accompanied  by  a  private  letter  from 
Bishop  Gray,  to  which  Bishop  Colenso  replied  at 
great  length,  setting  forth  his  whole  position. 

There  was  now,  of  course,  nothing  left   for  the 
Metropolitan  to   do   but   to   find  a  suitable    man 
willing  to    take   up    the   difficult   and    unenviable 
1  See  Appendix  B. 


8o  South   Africa 


task  of  the  Bishopric  which  Bishop  Gray  had 
declared  to  be  vacant  in  Natal.  The  first 
suggested  name  was  that  of  the  Rev.  F.  H.  Cox, 
of  Hobart,  in  Tasmania.  When  he  declined  the 
post,  Bishop  Gray  made  great  efforts  to  persuade 
Mr.  Butler,  of  Wantage  (afterwards  Dean  of 
Lincoln),  to  accept  the  office.  For  a  time  it 
appeared  that  Mr.  Butler  would  be  the  Bishop. 
But  ultimately  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 
strongly  advised  him  that  it  was  desirable  that 
a  man  of  less  marked  partisanship  would  have 
a  better  chance  of  reconciling  the  divided 
Church,  and  Mr.  Butler  withdrew.  A  great 
many  others  were  suggested  and  sounded,  but 
Bishop        ultimately    Mr.    Macrorie,    Vicar    of    Accrineton, 

Macrone.  '  ° 

was     selected      and      undertook      the     somewhat 
thankless  task. 

Then  arose  a  long  series  of  somewhat  excited 
and  acrimonious  discussions  about  the  place  of 
the  new  Bishop's  consecration.  It  was  one  thing 
to  say  that  the  Church  of  the  colony  was  a 
voluntary  society,  and  therefore  free  to  make  its 
own  arrangements  as  to  the  Bishops  it  appointed 
and  consecrated,  but  it  was  quite  another  thing 
that  such  a  consecration,  which  certainly  seemed 
to  flaunt  the   Privy  Council,  should   take  place  in 


^■j 

1     w 

1                ^K^  " 

^SP  ^$<5 

■L 

>•    1 

■ 

i  jfl 

V-         ^i  i 

Photo  by]  [Russell  &  Sons. 

The  late  Bishop  Macrorie. 


To  face  page  8o. 


The   Colenso   Controversy 


England,  where  a  Royal  mandate  for  the  con- 
secration was  a  part  of  the  service  in  the  Prayer 
Book.  Letters  and  telegrams  were  flying  about 
as  each  new  place  of  consecration  was  suggested 
and  abandoned.  And  ultimately,  after  many 
strenuous  efforts  to  arrange  the  consecration  in 
this  country,  Bishop  Gray  somewhat  reluctantly 
yielded  to  pressure,  and  decided  to  consecrate  his 
new  suffragan  in  his  own  cathedral  at  Capetown. 
The  consecration  took  place  there  on  the  Feast  of 
the  Conversion  of  S.  Paul,  1869. 

The  same  year  saw  further  litigation.  Bishop  Further 
Colenso  applied  to  the  Supreme  Court  of  Natal, 
to  transfer  to  him  the  properties  of  the  Church  of 
England  in  Natal  that  were  vested  in  Bishop 
Gray.  The  Court  decided  (Judge  Connor  dissent- 
ing) that,  inasmuch  as  Bishop  Gray's  Letters 
Patent  were  dated  a  short  time  after  those  of 
Bishop  Colenso,  the  trusteeship  of  Bishop  Gray 
had,  in  that  short  interval,  lapsed,  and  the  pro- 
perties had  passed  to  Bishop  Colenso  as  his 
successor  in  Natal.  This  judgement  was  upheld 
on  appeal  by  the   Privy  Council. 

The  position  of  Churchmen  in  Natal  under  these 
confusing  and  conflicting  judgements  can  be  im- 
agined to  have  been  one  of  extreme  difficulty  and 


South   Africa 


complexity.  Each  side  had  a  certain  justification. 
Those  who  accepted  Bishop  Macrorie,  with  vary- 
ing degrees  of  warmth,  could  say,  "  Whatever  the 
Law  Courts  may  say  as  to  technical  flaws  in  Letters 
Patent,  we  accept  Bishop  Gray  as  our  Metropoli- 
tan, and  his  sentence  has  for  us  spiritual  authority. 
We  therefore  can  no  longer  give  allegiance  to  a 
Bishop  whom  he  has  deprived  of  his  office;  and,  on 
the  other  hand,  are  bound  in  conscience  to  accept 
the  Bishop  whom  he  has  consecrated  to  rule  over 
our  Church."  Those,  on  the  other  hand,  who  still 
adhered  to  Bishop  Colenso  could  say,  "  Whatever 
Bishop  Colenso's  views  may  be,  we  are  law-abiding 
Englishmen,  and  the  Crown  having  pronounced 
that  Bishop  Colenso  is  still  the  legal  Bishop  of 
Natal  we  cannot  refuse  to  obey  him."  As  a 
matter  of  fact  these  sentiments  were  expressed, 
as  was  not  unnatural,  in  somewhat  more  vigorous 
language,  and  "  the  contention  was  so  sharp 
between  them  "  that  in  more  than  one  case 
scenes  of  physical  violence  took  place  as  to  the 
possession  of  buildings.  Dean  Green,  ejected 
from  S.  Peter's  Cathedral,  of  which  he  had  been 
Rector,  and  from  his  parsonage,  set  to  work  to 
build  the  new  Cathedral  of  S.  Saviour's;  and  all 
over    the    colony    Bishop    Macrorie    had    to    face 


The  Colenso  Controversy  83 

the  task  of  supplying  new  churches  in  the  place 
of  those  which  had  been  handed  over  to  Bishop 
Colenso. 

The  next  important  event  in  the  constitutional  Provincial 

r  Synod, 

history  of  the  Church  in  South  Africa  is  the  Pro-  1870. 
vincial  Synod,  which  was  held  in  1870.  The 
Church  in  South  Africa  had  been  pronounced,  on 
the  highest  authority,  to  be  a  voluntary  associa- 
tion ;  and  it  had  been  pointed  out  that,  whatever 
discipline  might  be  needed,  to  secure  law  and 
order  in  that  Church,  must  be  based  on  the  volun- 
tary compact  of  its  members  to  obey  the  Canons 
and  Constitution  as  agreed  to  by  the  whole  body. 
The  first  work  of  the  Provincial  Synod,  therefore, 
was  to  draw  up  in  a  formal  manner  the  principles 
of  its  association — its  Constitution — and  also  the 
rules  for  its  practical  working — its  Canons.  The 
first  Article  of  the  Constitution  stated  that  "  the 
Church  of  the  Province  of  South  Africa,  otherwise 
known  as  the  Church  of  England  in  these  parts  : 
first,  receives  and  maintains  the  Faith  of  our  LORD 
JESUS  Christ  as  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
held  by  the  primitive  Church,  summed  up  in  the 
Creeds,  and  affirmed  by  the  undisputed  general 
Councils  ;  secondly,  receives  the  doctrine,  Sacra- 
ments, and  discipline  of  Christ,  as  the  same  are 


84  South   Africa 

contained  and  commanded  in  Holy  Scripture,  ac- 
cording as  the  Church  of  England  has  set  forth 
the  same  in  its  standards  of  faith  and  doctrine  ; 
and  it  receives  the  Hook  of  Common  Prayer,  and 
of  ordering  of  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons,  to  be 
used,  according  to  the  form  therein  prescribed,  in 
public  prayer  and  administration  of  the  Sacra- 
ments and  other  holy  offices  ;  and  it  accepts  the 
English  version  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  as  appointed 
to  be  read  in  churches  ;  and,  further,  it  disclaims 
for  itself  the  right  of  altering  any  of  the  aforesaid 
standards  of  faith  and  doctrine."  Then  follows  a 
proviso  securing  to  the  Church  the  right  to  make 
alterations  which  shall  be  made  by  the  whole 
Anglican  communion,  or  which  are  necessitated 
by  special  local  conditions,  and  a  second  providing 
that  any  such  alterations  shall  be  confirmed  by  a 
"Third       General  Svnod  of  the  whole  Anglican  communion. 

Proviso." 

And  then  comes  the  "  third  proviso,"  already 
alluded  to,  which  has  been  the  centre  of  much  con- 
troversy. Its  terms  are,  "  Provided  also,  that  in 
the  interpretation  of  the  aforesaid  standards  and 
formularies  the  Church  of  this  Province  be  not 
held  to  be  bound  by  the  decisions,  in  questions  of 
faith  and  doctrine,  or  in  questions  of  discipline 
relating  to  faith  or  doctrine,  other  than  those  of 


The  Colenso  Controversy 


its  own  ecclesiastical  tribunals,  or  of  such  other 
tribunal  as  may  be  accepted  by  the  Provincial 
Synod  as  a  Tribunal  of  Appeal." 

It  is  impossible,  within  the  limits  of  this  brief 
survey,  to  trace  all  the  steps  of  this  dreary  and 
bitter  controversy,  and  I  shall  not  therefore  attempt 
to  record  all  the  incidents  of  the  conflict  which  the 
situation  rendered  inevitable.  But  it  may  make 
the  story  more  intelligible,  and  keep  together  the 
underlying  principles  which  are  of  permanent  im- 
portance, if  I  add,  in  the  form  of  an  Appendix, 
a  chapter  describing  the  later  stages  of  the  Natal 
controversy,  and  so  enable  the  reader  to  under- 
stand the  position  which  at  present  exists. 


86  South   Africa 


CHAPTER  IV 

The  Province  of  South  Africa 

/££HE  Church  Controversy  has  monopolized 
^-^  our  attention  to  a  degree  which  some 
may  consider  disproportionate.  But  the  con- 
stitutional struggle  which  lay  behind  the  per- 
sonal questions  will  be  seen  to  be  of  such 
consequence  to  the  whole  Colonial  Church  as  to 
justify  the  otherwise  disproportionate  space 
allotted  to  it.  It  was  this  controversy  which 
led  to  the  first  origination  of  the  Lambeth 
Conference  of  Bishops  which  now  takes  place 
every  ten  years.  It  is  the  solution  of  this 
vexed  question  which  has  been  the  chief  con- 
tribution of  the  South  African  Province  to 
our  modern  English  Church  history.  But  it 
is  time  now  to  return  to  the  story  of  Church 
Expansion  in  the  other  dioceses  which,  along 
with  Capetown  and  Natal,  form  the  Province  of 
South  Africa.  Our  survey  will  show  that  con- 
troversy   was   not    the    main   element   of   Church 


I'ltoto  by] 


The  lati    Archbishop  Wesi  Joni  s. 

To  face  \>.i^t 


[Elliott 


The  Province  of  South   Africa        87 


life,    but    that    on    every    side   souls    were    being 
cared  for,  and  ground  won  for  Christ. 

Diocese  of  Capetown 
Of  the  Diocese  of  Capetown  we  have  already 
spoken  at  some  length,  but  only  up  to  the  date 
of  Bishop  Gray's  death  in  1872.  The  choice  of 
a  successor  was  ultimately  delegated  by  the 
Elective  Body  at  the  Cape,  with  the  consent 
of  the  Bishops  of  the  Province,  to  the  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  the  Bishop  of  Edinburgh,  and  the 
Secretary  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel.  The  choice  fell  on  the  Rev.  William  {g^ 
West  Jones,  who  has  filled  the  office  of  Metro-  J" 
politan  of  South  Africa  (under  the  title,  since 
the  Lambeth  Conference  of  1897,  of  Archbishop 
of  Capetown)  from  that  day  to  this.  The  new 
Bishop  had  been  successively  Scholar  and  Fellow 
of  S.  John's  College,  Oxford,  and  afterwards  Vicar 
of  Summertown  and  Rural  Dean  of  Oxford. 
He  was  consecrated  in  Westminster  Abbey  on 
May  17,  1874.  Some  difficulty  arose  over  the 
question  of  the  oath  of  canonical  obedience  to  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  which  the  form  of 
Consecration  in  the  Prayer  Book  demanded. 
This  oath   had  ceased   to    be  appropriate  in  the 


West 
ones. 


88  South  Africa 

case  of  a  Metropolitan  after  the  decisions  which 
have  been  recorded,  making  it  clear  that  the 
Church  of  the  Province  was  not  part  of  the 
Church  of  England  as  by  law  established.  The 
difficulty  was  met  by  an  explanatory  document 
signed  by  the  new  Metropolitan  as  well  as  by 
the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  explaining  in  what 
sense  the  oath  was  taken  and  administered. 
The  difficulty  was  removed  not  long  afterwards 
by  Lord  Blachford's  Colonial  Clergy  Act. 

The  task  to  which  the  new  Bishop  succeeded 
was  no  easy  one.  It  is  true  that  the  broad 
foundations  of  the  Church  in  South  Africa  had 
been  laid  by  the  Provincial  Synod  of  1870,  and 
the  legal  proceedings  respecting  the  Bishopric 
of  Natal  were  at  an  end.  But  the  dual  Bishopric 
in  that  diocese  left  an  unstable  equilibrium,  and 
in  his  own  diocese  the  Metropolitan  had  three 
congregations  which  remained  so  far  aloof  from 
the  provincial  organization  that  they  sent  no  lay 
representative  to  the  Synod,  though  their  clergy 
attended  it.  However,  a  working  basis  had 
been  obtained,  and  the  new  Bishop  was  able 
to  devote  himself  to  the  work  of  peaceful  con- 
struction and  development,  which  he  did  with 
great  devotion  and  marked  success. 


The  Province  of  South  Africa       89 

The  difficulties  associated  with  the  mixture  of 
many  alien  races  was  acute  in  the  Diocese  of 
Capetown,  as,  in  addition  to  the  many  aboriginal  p'eopie/'ed 
races  of  Africa,  there  was  the  large  Malay  popula- 
tion and  the  still  larger  element  of  half-castes  who 
are  known  as  "  coloured  people."  Writing  in 
1900,  Bishop  Gibson  gives  the  number  of  mem- 
bers of  the  English  Church  in  the  diocese  as 
sixty-three  thousand,  of  which  thirty  thousand 
were  coloured  people.  The  number  given  in 
the  South  African  Provincial  Church  Directory 
for  1908  is  "about  100,000,"  of  whom  probably 
half  are  coloured. 

Although,  as  we  have  seen,  the  Church  of 
England  was  late  in  the  field,  while  much  work 
had  been  done  in  the  earlier  years  of  last  century 
among  these  half-caste  people  by  the  Moravians, 
the  Rhenish  Missionary  Society,  the  Berlin 
Mission,  and  English  Nonconformist  Missions, 
the  last  half  of  the  century  showed  great  activity, 
and  the  growth  of  many  vigorous  centres  of 
missionary  work.  Pre-eminent  among  these 
stands  the  work  of  the  late  much-loved  Arch-  Arch- 
deacon Lightfoot  at  S.  Paul's,  Capetown.  He  u|htfoot. 
arrived  in  the  colony  in  April,  1858,  and, 
from    that    time    until    his    death   on    November 


9<d  South   Africa 


12,  1904,  he  continued  to  give  his  whole  heart 
to  the  Cape  Malays  and  the  coloured  people, 
and  the  poor  and  distressed  of  every  nationality, 
For  nearly  half  a  century  his  was  one  of  the 
most  conspicuous  figures  in  Capetown.  In  any 
visitation  of  deadly  sickness  he  was  the  first  to 
minister  to  those  who  were  stricken  down,  and 
in  every  charitable  and  philanthropic  movement 
he  took  a  leading  part.  An  interesting  sketch 
of  the  "  Life  and  Times "  of  the  Archdeacon, 
by  H.  P.  Barnett-Clarke,  has  lately  been  pub- 
lished. In  an  introductory  memoir  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Capetown  writes: — "It  was  among 
the  privileges  of  my  life  to  have  known  him, 
and  to  have  felt  the  power  of  his  influence.  He 
was  the  most  loyal  of  friends,  the  most  warm- 
hearted of  men,  the  most  faithful  of  advisers. 
As  a  missionary  he  had  but  one  thought,  to 
win  souls  for  CHRIST.  He  was  the  devoted 
friend  of  the  poor,  and  his  love  for  little  children 
was  really  wonderful.  The  poor  in  Capetown 
almost  worshipped  him."  In  1858,  and  again 
in  1882,  there  was  a  terrible  epidemic  of  small- 
pox; and  in  1867  typhus  fever  raged  among 
the  filth)'  dens  in  which  some  of  the  coloured 
people  of  Capetown  lived.     In  all  these  epidemics 


The  Province  of  South  Africa       91 

Archdeacon  Lightfoot  was  untiring  and  fearless 
in  his  devoted  ministrations.  It  was  this  selfless 
and  unsparing  devotion  which,  perhaps  more 
than  anything,  won  the  hearts  of  the  heathen 
and  Mohammedan  population  to  the  man  him- 
self and  to  the  Creed  which  inspired  him,  and 
which  his  life  and  labours  preached  even  more 
eloquently  than  his  sermons.  His  name  was  a 
household  word  throughout  the  province ;  and, 
when  he  died,  Capetown,  without  distinction  of 
creed  or  race,  was  moved  as  it  was  never  moved 
before.  Long  before  this  date  the  Archdeacon 
had  been  reinforced    in  this    work   by  the    Cow-  £°Y£ley 

J  bathers. 

ley  Fathers  and  others.  Before  his  death, 
Bishop  Gray  had  written  to  Father  Benson 
inviting  him  to  make  Capetown  one  of  the 
fields  of  work  for  his  Community,  but  it  was 
not  till  some  years  later  that  the  invitation  was 
accepted.  Father  Puller  arrived  in  1883  to  act 
as  chaplain  to  the  All  Saints'  Sisters,  and  to 
help  in  their  numerous  charitable  works.  He 
soon  saw,  however,  that  the  Mohammedan  work 
was  not  one  that  could  be  undertaken  merely  in 
the  spare  moments  left  by  other  ministries  ;  and 
accordingly,  in  1887,  the  Rev.  W.  U.  Watkins 
was  sent   out  by   the   Society  charged   with    this 


92  South   Africa 


special  commission.  He  continued  for  a  few 
years  to  contend  with  the  immense  difficulties 
of  the  work,  though  with  small  encouragement 
as  far  as  the  number  of  converts  was  concerned, 
but  in  1890  he  was  withdrawn  to  the  still  more 
trying  work  for  lepers  and  lunatics  in  Robben 
Island.  In  1896  the  Mission  was  again  re-in- 
forced  from  Cowley  by  a  visit  from  Father 
Page  and  the  arrival  for  more  permanent  work 
of  Father  Waggett,  who  brought  with  them 
a  lady  doctor,  Miss  Pellatt.  The  work  of 
the  Cowley  Fathers  was  not,  however,  con- 
fined to  the  Cape  Malays.  Father  Puller  had 
already  begun  work  among  the  Kafirs  in  1883, 
and  three  years  later  he  started  a  Boarding 
House  in  Sir  Lowry  Road,  which  he  called 
S.  Columba's  Home.  In  1898  a  new  S.  Columba's 
Home,  which  had  been  built  under  the  direction 
of  Father  Waggett,  was  blessed  by  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Capetown  with  his  comprovincial 
Bishops  who  were  present  at  the  Provincial 
Synod  of  that  year.  As  the  result  of  training 
in  this  home,  Father  Powell,  writing  in  1900, 
records  that  at  that  time  one  hundred  and  seventy- 
five  men  had  been  baptized  after  careful  prepara- 
tion.     The    Home    has    also  been    the   centre   of 


The  Province  of  South  Africa       93 

much  evangelistic  work,  with  preaching  stations 
at  Simonstown,  Woodstock,  Salt  River,  and 
Mowbray,  and  other  places.  Since  the  formation 
of  the  Kafir  Location  at  Maitland,  some  few 
years  ago,  the  native  work  of  the  Cowley  Fathers, 
now  presided  over  by  Father  Bull,  is  mainly  con- 
centrated there.  The  formation  of  a  separate 
parish  (in  place  of  the  former  district)  of 
S.  Philip's,  Capetown,  under  the  Rev.  B.  Guyer, 
has  set  the  Fathers  free  to  devote  themselves 
to  their  Kafir  work  at  Maitland  and  elsewhere, 
and  gives  them  leisure  for  holding  Retreats 
throughout  the  province. 

Prominent  among  the  Church  Institutions  for 
Kafirs  in  the  Cape  Diocese  stands  the  Native 
College  of  Zonnebloem,  near  Capetown.     It  was  zonne- 

11  •  ,  r  1  bloem. 

founded,  in  1858,  primarily  for  the  sons  of 
native  chiefs.  It  has  trained  not  only  Kafirs, 
but  Zulus,  Basutos,  and  other  tribes  ;  it  is  doing 
a  great  work  among  the  coloured  people,  as  well 
as  the  natives. 

Most  of  the  work  we  have  mentioned  is  in 
Capetown  and  its  neighbourhood,  and  from  the 
nature  of  the  case  Capetown  plays  a  larger 
part  in  relation  to  the  whole  diocese  than  is 
the  case  with  regard  to  most  dioceses  and  their 


94  South  Africa 


cathedral  cities  ;  for  not  only  is  the  population 
of  the  Cape  Peninsula  very  large  in  comparison 
with  that  of  the  country  districts,  but  the  pro- 
portion of  Dutch  to  English,  which  in  the  country 
districts  is  largely  in  favour  of  the  former,  is 
reversed  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Capetown,  so 
that  in  1900,  out  of  ninety  clergy  in  the  diocese 
fifty-one  were  working  in  the  Cape  Peninsula. 
But  in  all  the  scattered  country  parishes  there 
is  mission  work  among  the  native  or  coloured 
population  going  on  side  by  side  with  that  among 
the  whites.  Indeed,  the  special  feature  of  this 
diocese  may  be  said  to  be  the  work  that  is  being 
carried  on  among  the  coloured  people.  In  the 
large  country  parishes  there  are  sometimes  ten 
or  a  dozen  out-stations,  generally  ministered  to 
by  coloured  or  white  catechists,  with  large  con- 
gregations drawn  from  the  farm  labourers,  or 
fishermen,  who  speak  nothing  but  the  "  Taal."  In 
other  dioceses  a  similar  work  is  carried  on  among 
natives  who  speak  Kafir,  Sesuto,  or  Sechuana. 
Here  the  problem  is  a  different  one:  different 
as  regards  race,  language,  conditions  of  life, 
and  degrees  of  civilization  ;  but  the  life  is  as 
truly  a  missionary  life.  The  foundation  of  a 
coloured     ministry     has    just    been     laid     by    the 


The  Province  of  South  Africa       95 

ordination  to  the  diaconate  of  Mr.  Zeeman,  who 
has  for  many  years  done  a  most  valuable  work 
at   Malmsbury  as  catechist  and  schoolmaster. 

The  tiny  white  congregations,  consisting  some- 
times of  only  half  a  dozen  people,'  in  the  back 
country,  have  been  supplied  with  the  Sacraments 
for  some  years  by  two  itinerant  priests,  who 
work  directly  under  the  Archbishop  or  his  Co- 
adjutor. In  not  a  few  cases  Sunday  Services 
are  held  by  licensed  laymen. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  the  half-century 
which  has  elapsed  since  the  consecration  of  the 
first  Bishop  has  seen  only  one  change  in  the 
occupant  of  the  episcopal  throne  of  Capetown, 
though  during  the  same  period  there  have  been 
seven  Archbishops  of  Canterbury.  In  the  whole 
history  of  the  Anglican  communion  there  have 
been  few  more  memorable  episcopates  than  that 
of  the  present  Archbishop  of  Capetown,  who,  in 
spite  of  much  physical  weakness  and  suffering, 
has  so  devotedly  and  so  effectively  ruled  his 
diocese  for  the  space  of  thirty-three  years  with 
the  respect  and  reverence  and  affection  of  every 
Churchman  in   South  Africa.1 

1  Since    this   was    written   and    printed   the    good  and 
much-loved  Archbishop  has  passed  to  his  rest.     The  end 


96  South  Africa 


Diocese  of  Grahamstown 

The  Diocese  of  Grahamstown,  as  we  have  seen, 
was  formed  at  the  same  time  as  that  of  Natal. 
After  Bishop  Armstrong's  short  but  active  epis- 
copate, Bishop  Cotterill  was  appointed  in  1856. 
He  found  the  foundations  well  and  truly  laid,  by 
his  predecessor,  of  an  immense  work  among  the 
natives.  For  this  large  enterprise  the  Church 
sirG.Grey.  had  greatly  to  thank  Sir  George  Grey,  the  Gov- 
ernor of  the  Cape.  In  New  Zealand  he  had 
shown    his    practical    sympathy    for    the     Maori, 

came  suddenly  on  May  21,  1908.  Less  than  three  weeks 
before  he  had  presided  at  the  Annual  Festival  of  the 
South  African  Church  in  London.  At  that  meeting  he 
spoke  gravely  as  to  his  health,  and  said  that  he  was  there 
against  his  doctor's  wishes.  But  none  of  us  realized  how 
soon  the  end  was  to  come.  The  funeral  was,  most  appro- 
priately, at  Oxford,  which,  as  Fellow  of  S.  John's,  Vicar 
of  Summertown,  and  Rural  Dean,  he  had  loved  so  well. 
And  it  was  a  happy  circumstance  that  the  approaching 
Pan-Anglican  Congress  had  brought  together  in  England 
ten  (past  and  present)  South  African  Bishops,  all  of  whom 
attended  the  funeral  as  pall-bearers. 

No  one  could  have  done  the  work  of  a  peacemaker  in 
stormy  South  Africa  better  than  the  late  Archbishop,  for 
even  those  most  opposed  to  him  in  opinion  could  not  but 
love  him  for  his  loving  kindness,  and  reverence  him  as  one 
for  whom  spiritual  things  were  the  supreme  reality,  and  as 
one  who  lived  at  all  times  very  near  to  his  Lord  and 
Saviour. 


The  Province   of   South   Africa        97 

and  when,  on  taking  up  his  office  in  South 
Africa,  he  found  himself  confronted  with  the 
constant  danger  of  risings  among  the  unsettled 
Kafirs  upon  his  borders,  he  determined  that 
the  one  thing  which  could  effectively  pacify  and 
consolidate  the  Kafirs  on  the  side  of  law  and 
order  was  the  spread  of  earnest  missionary  and 
educational  work  among  them.  He  therefore 
conceived  a  vast  scheme,  in  which  he  invited 
the  co-operation  of  the  Church.  It  was,  as  he 
said,  a  "  bold  step "  to  pledge  Imperial  funds 
to  the  extent  of  ,£40,000  per  annum  in  providing 
schoolmasters,  agricultural  and  industrial  teachers, 
and  all  necessary  apparatus.  He  appealed  to  the 
Church  to  provide  and  support  the  missionary 
staff.  "  The  Church,"  he  said,  "  has  now  an 
opportunity  of  retrieving  her  character,  of  recov- 
ering lost  ground.  She  will  greatly  embarrass 
my  government  if  she  does  not  rise  to  her  duty." 
Bishop  Gray  warmly  responded  to  this  appeal, 
and  backed  up  the  application  of  his  brother  of 
Grahamstown  to  the  Church  at  home  to  supply 
what  was  needed.  "  Now,  then,"  he  wrote,  "  is 
our  time  or  never.  The  Society  for  the  Propa- 
gation of  the  Gospel  ought  for  the  next  few  years 
to   back    up    the    Bishop   of   Grahamstown    more 

H 


Canon 
Mullins. 


98  South   Africa 

largely  than  an)-  other  Bishop.  The  work  will 
be  done  in  ten  years  by  us  or  by  others,  and 
Government  will  pay  at  least  three  parts  of 
the  expense." 

The  Society  responded  by  a  grant  of  ^1,500, 
and,  with  the  help  of  a  devoted  band  of  mission- 
aries whose  names  have  become  well  known — 
Merriman  and  Waters,  Greenstock  and  Mullins 
— four  new  mission-stations,  named  after  the  four 
Evangelists,  were  opened.  One  of  the  survivors 
of  that  devoted  group,  Canon  Mullins,  has  kindly 
written  his  recollections  of  those  far-off  days.  He 
writes  : — 

"  Although  from  the  arrival  of  Bishop  Gray  in 
1848  much  and  lasting  work  had  been  done  for 
the  half-castes  in  the  western  part  of  his  huge 
diocese,  it  was  not  till  its  subdivision  in  1853  into 
the  Dioceses  of  Grahamstown  and  Natal  that  any 
steps  could  be  taken  by  our  Church — alas  !  so 
often  the  last  in  the  field — towards  the  evangeliza- 
tion of  the  huge  masses  of  Kafirs  and  Fingoes  upon 
the  eastern  frontier  of  the  Cape  Colony.  Upon 
the  arrival  of  Bishop  Armstrong,  October,  1854, 
there  were  only  some  eighteen  clergy,  including 
garrison  military  chaplains,  to  minister  to  the 
Europeans,    and    no    native    work    had    been    at- 


The  Province  of  South  Africa       99 

tempted.  Upon  the  immediate  frontier  of  the 
colony  there  were  after  the  close  of  the  war  of 
1850-52  the  territories  of  three  semi-independent 
tribes  of  Kafirs  proper,  located  upon  the  western 
bank  of  the  Great  Kei,  and  also  several  large 
locations  of  Fingoes,  who  had  been  of  great  help 
to  us  during  the  late  war.  Archdeacon  Merriman 
had  done  what  he  could  to  make  preparations  for 
permanent  mission  work,  and  a  week  after  Bishop 
Armstrong  landed  in  his  vast  diocese,  his  heart 
was  gladdened  by  hearing  that  the  work  had  been 
started  on  October  1 8th,  S.  Luke's  Day.  It  was, 
indeed,  the  day  of  small  things,  but  before  the  close 
of  1855  the  following  centres  had  been  selected, 
and  missionaries  sent  to  the  following  tribes : — 

"  1.  The  Amandlambi,  under  Umhala,  between 
King  William's  Town  and  the  sea  :  S.  Luke's 
Mission. 

"  2.  The  Fingo  largest  location  at  Keiskama 
Hoek,  under  the  mountains  :  S.  Matthew's  Mission. 

"  3.  The  Amangqika,  under  the  famous  Sandilli, 
our  late  enemy  :  S.  John's  Mission. 

"  4.  The  Amagcaleka,  under  the  great  chief, 
Kreli,  in  the  Transkei  :    S.   Mark's   Mission. 

"  Little  or  no  progress  was  made  in  the  work 
until    these    proud   and   haughty   natives    had   by 


ioo  South   Africa 


their  own  determined  action  committed  what  has 
aptly  been  called  national  suicide.  In  this  extra- 
ordinary madness  but  very  few  of  the  Fingos 
joined,  but  the  other  three  tribes,  listening  to  the 
voice  of  the  great  witch-doctor,  Umhlakaza,  who 
was  backed  up  by  the  orders  of  the  chiefs  and 
amapakati,  or  counsellors,  destroyed  all  their  cattle 
and  goats,  and  were  soon  starving.  It  was  early 
cattle         in  18^6  that  the  first  rumours  of  the  'cattle-killing' 

killing  J  & 

mania.  mania  were  heard.  But  as  week  after  week  and 
month  after  month  passed,  rumour  became  fact, 
and  nearly  all  their  vast  herds  of  cattle  were 
slaughtered,  and  left  to  rot  by  the  hundred.  The 
crops  reaped  in  1856  were  the  heaviest  they  had 
reaped  for  many  years,  so  heavy  that  the  cattle 
were  turned  into  the  fields  before  the  harvest  was 
completed.  This  corn  was  duly  threshed  and  put 
into  the  corn-pits.  But  the  prophets'  orders  were 
that  there  was  to  be  no  ploughing  or  sowing  in  the 
spring  (September  and  October),  1856.  The  har- 
vested corn  was  to  be  taken  from  the  pits  and 
thrown  away  :  no  food  of  any  kind  grown  in  1857 
was  to  be  eaten,  because  on  a  certain  da)-  in 
February  that  year  all  their  ancestors  and  chiefs 
long  dead  and  gone  would  rise  from  their  graves 
rejuvenated,  their  cattle  and  goat-pens  would   be 


The  Province  of  South  Africa      ioi 

crammed  with  numerous  herds,  and  their  gardens 
produce  enormous  crops  spontaneously.  They 
would  listen  to  no  persuasions  to  the  contrary. 
The  orders  were  literally  carried  out  by  the 
majority  belonging  to  the  Xosa  tribes.  By  May 
tens  of  thousands  were  starving.  Men,  women, 
and  children  were  to  be  found  digging  up  roots, 
barking  the  mimosas,  gathering  gum,  crushing  the 
bones  of  the  cattle  they  had  destroyed,  picking  up 
any  offal  to  appease  the  pangs  of  hunger.  Thou- 
sands died  in  their  huts,  hundreds  fell  by  the  road- 
side as  they  endeavoured  to  make  their  way  into 
the  colony  to  obtain  food.  Then  it  was  that  the 
colonists  who  had  so  lately  suffered  so  severely 
from  the  prolonged  war  of  1850-52 — many  losing 
their  all,  having  had  their  farm-houses  burnt,  their 
cattle  and  sheep  swept  off  in  a  night,  their  brave 
sons  murdered — showed  how  strongly  is  implanted 
in  a  Christian's  heart  the  gospel  of  love.  Sub- 
scriptions were  raised,  soup  kitchens  started  at 
given  centres,  starving  children  fed  and  clothed, 
orphans,  unable  even  to  feed  themselves  from 
weakness,  carefully  tended  till  they  gradually 
recovered  or  death  ended  their  sufferings. 

"It  was  now  that  the  heathen  Kafir  first  began 
to  listen  to  the  missionary — they  were  humbled. 


io2  South   Africa 


The  Word  so  long  rejected  was  at  last  listened  to, 
and  the  first  small  handful  of  the  immense  har- 
vest was  reaped.  Since  that  date  the  work  has 
gone  on  and  spread.  At  times,  perhaps  for  a  year 
or  two,  little  progress  had  been  made — but  few 
souls  gathered  in.  In  1856  the  message  was  sent 
to  the  large  Tembu  tribes,  the  Dungwanas  and 
Tshashus.  In  1859  began  that  work  that  is  ever 
growing  amongst  the  Amaqwati  and  Amangcina 
tribes  to  the  north,  and  in  1864  the  late  Bishop  of 
S.  John's,  our  stalwart  vanguard,  went  to  the 
Mpondomisi. 

"  So  rapidly  grew  the  work  that  it  was  found 
necessary  to  separate  the  Transkeian  Missions 
from  the  Diocese  of  Grahamstown,  and  in  1873 
the  new  Missionary  Diocese  of  S.  John's,  Kaf- 
fraria,  was  inaugurated. 

"  To  the  north-east,  meanwhile,  a  start  had  been 
made  in  the  large  locations  of  the  Herschel  dis- 
trict. The  first  missionary  was  sent  there  in  1886. 
Under  God's  blessing  the  work  has  greatly  pros- 
pered here,  and  '  tlix  little  one  has  become  a  thousand.' 

"  In  i860  it  was  decided  to  start  an  industrial 
training  school  at  Grahamstown.  The  lads  who 
were  sent  there  were  at  first  those  who  had  been 
rescued  from  death  during  the  cattle-killing  famine. 


The  Province  of  South  Africa      103 

Others  followed  from  the  central  mission  stations. 
For  many  years  the  supply  of  native  catechists 
and  schoolmasters  came  from  this  institution,  and 
some  twenty-five  native  clergy  have,  in  whole  or 
in  part,  received  their  education  and  training  here. 
Since  1874  one  marked  feature  of  the  work  has 
been  the  training  of  carpenters;  and  the  work  sent 
to  the  Intercolonial  Exhibition,  London,  some 
years  since,  and  the  highly-finished  stalls  and 
choir-screen  of  the  Grahamstown  Cathedral — the 
work  of  these  native  apprentices — witness  to  the 
care  with  which  they  have  been  taught  the  trade. 

"  Grahamstown,  although  for  many  reasons  an 
excellent  centre  for  a  training  school,  is  somewhat 
far  from  the  now  scattered  locations,  and  it  was 
found  advisable  to  strengthen  the  industrial  work 
and  training  that  has  for  a  long  period  of  years 
been  carried  on  at  S.  Matthew's,  Keiskama  Hoek. 
There  a  large  number  of  boys  and  girls  are  being 
trained  as  teachers  and  catechists,  and  it  is  hoped 
that  in  the  near  future  many  may  be  called  and 
chosen  for  the  native   ministry. 

"If  the  Native  Church  is  to  grow  and  prosper 
in  the  land   it  is  absolutely  indispensable  that — 

"  (a)  There  should  be  a  well-trained  native 
ministry. 


io4 


Solth   Africa 


"  (b)  This  should  be  supported  entirely  by 
the  natives,  and  no  help  given  from  Europeans, 
at  least  not  from  grants  made  by  Missionary 
Societies. 

"  (c)  All  native  Christians  should  be  taught  from 
the  first  to  contribute  with  great  regularity  to 
a  native  ministry  fund,  and  this  fund  used  for  the 
native  ministry  only,  and  not  for  catechists  or 
schoolmasters.'' 

One  of  the  largest  and  most  successful  centres 
of  mission  work  was,  and  is,  that  already  men- 
tioned by  Canon  Mullins — S.  Matthew's,  Keis- 
kama  Hoek.  First  under  the  Rev.  W,  Green- 
stock,  and  afterwards  under  the  Rev.  C.  Taberer, 
it  has  educated  and  converted  very  large  num- 
bers of  natives.  The  mission  work  in  the  city 
of  Grahamstown  under  Canon  Mullins  has  also 
been  greatly  blessed  from  Bishop  Cotterill's  time 
down  to  the  present  day.  In  1863  the  Bishop 
held  his  first  Synod,  which  was  attended  by 
thirty-two  clerical  and  thirty  lay  members.  The 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  handed 
over  to  the  diocese  the  administration  of  its  grant, 
as  recognizing  that  the  Church  had  reached  the 
stage  of  full  organization  and  corporate  life.  But, 
on    the  other  hand,  the    Government,   which    had 


The  Province  of  South  Africa      105 

been  so  generous  under  Sir  George  Grey,  was 
now  withdrawing  all  support  to  the  mission 
schools.  But,  in  spite  of  these  hindrances,  the 
work,  both  among  colonists  and  natives,  con- 
tinued to  increase,  so  that  1,500  baptisms  are 
recorded  in  a  single  year  at  the  S.P.G.  stations, 
and  Colonial  Church  members  numbered  12,500. 
In  1 87 1  Bishop  Cotterill  was  translated  to  the 
See  of  Edinburgh,  and  Archdeacon  Merriman  (at  Bishop 

0  Merriman. 

that  time  Dean  of  Capetown)  was  nominated  as 
his  successor.  His  consecration  took  place  on 
S.  Luke's  Day  of  that  year.  Immediately  before 
his  consecration  the  Bishop-elect  made  a  journey 
of  800  miles  "  on  two  small  ponies "  through 
Kaffraria  to  the  borders  of  Natal,  to  judge  for 
himself  as  to  the  needs  of  the  work  in  that  district 
and  the  project  which  was  then  being  discussed  of 
forming  the  new  Diocese  of  Kaffraria.  Bishop 
Cotterill,  in  his  farewell  charge,  had  foreshadowed 
the  arrangement  subsequently  concluded,  whereby 
the  missions  in  Kaffraria  "  would  form  a  link 
between  his  old  diocese  and  Edinburgh  "  ;  and  he 
added,  "  I  should  be  thankful  if  that  Church  in 
which  I  shall  be  a  Bishop  should  be  able  to  plant 
and  maintain  a  mission  of  its  own  among  the 
Kafir  tribes." 


106  South   Africa 

The  result  was  that  the  Metropolitan  of 
South  Africa  entered  into  immediate  negotiation 
with  the  Primus  of  the  Scottish  Church,  who 
readily  promised  his  countenance  and  support 
to  the  proposal,  and  the  Society  for  the  Pro- 
pagation of  the  Gospel,  in  February,  1872, 
expressed  its  satisfaction  at  the  arrangement,  and 
pledged  itself  to  recognize  and  co-operate  with  a 
Bishop  so  accredited  by  the  Scottish  Church.  So 
the  new  Diocese  of  Kaffraria  has  been,  from  its 
first  creation,  one  of  the  distinctive  spheres  of  the 
Episcopal  Church  in  Scotland.  Bishop  Merriman, 
whose  zealous  work  left  a  lasting  mark  upon  the 
Diocese  of  Grahamstown,  died,  as  the  result  of 
a  carriage  accident,  on  August  16,  1882  ;  and  in 
Bishop        t]ie   following  vear   Bishop   Webb   was   translated 

Webb.  &     '  ' 

from  Bloemfontein  to  take  his  place.  Under 
Bishop  Webb,  Grahamstown  became  the  centre 
of  many  most  thriving  and  valuable  ecclesiastical 
institutions.  It  is,  perhaps,  more  like  an  English 
cathedral  city  than  any  other  South  African 
town.  The  Sisterhood  which  he  introduced  has 
gradually  extended  its  operations,  and,  under  its 
Mother  saintly  and  devoted  Superior,  Mother  Cecile, 
whose  recent  death  has  been  a  loss  to  the  whole 
Anglican    Church,    became     a     recognized    centre 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      107 

for  the  training  of  teachers  for  the  whole  colony. 
The  Superintendent  of  Education  at  Capetown, 
though  not  himself  a  Churchman,  had  such  con- 
fidence in  Mother  Cecile  and  her  staff  that  he 
invited  her  so  to  increase  her  buildings  as  to  be 
able  to  undertake  this  work  on  a  wider  scale ; 
and  she  gave  her  life  to  this  great  undertaking. 
Grahamstown  also  became  the  centre  of  another 
most  successful  work  which  is  extending  every 
year,  and  proving  more  and  more  its  effectiveness. 
This  is  the   Railway  Mission,  under  the  superin-  £=?iiway 

J  l  Mission. 

tendence  of  the  Rev.  Douglas  Ellison.  Its  object 
is  primarily  to  minister  to  the  men  employed  over 
the  thousands  of  miles  of  railway  in  South  Africa, 
station-masters,  gangers,  plate-layers,  and  their 
families.  But  it  does  much  more  than  this.  The 
mission-car  is  a  movable  church,  which  supplies 
spiritual  ministrations  to  pioneer  settlers  in  new 
districts  where,  as  yet,  there  is  no  church  building. 
It  serves  to  form  the  nucleus  of  congregations 
which,  in  no  long  time,  are  able  to  build  their 
own  church,  and  furnish  themselves  with  the 
ministrations  of  a  resident  clergyman.  The 
Railway  Mission  thus  occupies  new  ground.  It 
is  the  first  on  the  spot.  And  again  and  again 
new  parishes  have  thus  been  formed  through  its 


io8  South   Africa 

pioneering  work.  It  is  now  no  longer  a  diocesan 
institution,  but  forms,  in  fact,  one  of  the  pro- 
vincial organizations  (although  its  central  home 
is  still  in  Grahamstown),  its  operations  having 
been  extended  as  far  as  the  Diocese  of  Pretoria 
and  Mashonaland. 

Education.  Grahamstown  is  also  a  great  educational  centre. 
S.  Andrew's  College  for  Boys  is  perhaps  the  most 
thriving  Church  school  in  South  Africa,  and  has 
had  the  training  of  many  of  the  chief  citizens  of 
the  Cape  Colony.  Canon  Espin,  for  many  years  its 
venerated  warden,  was  able  to  boast  that,  next  to 
Eton,  his  college  had  sent  more  old  boys  to  the 
front  in  the  late  war  than  any  English  school. 
The  Girls'  High  School  has  also  done  invaluable 
work ;  while  the  Kafir  Institution,  under  Canon 
Mullins,  has  furnished  a  constant  supply  of  well- 
trained  Christian  natives  for  the  ministry  and 
for  educational  work. 

In  1897  Bishop  Webb  resigned  the  See  of 
Grahamstown,  which  he  had  held  for  fourteen 
years,  and  not  long  after  was  appointed  to  the 
Deanery    of    Salisbury,  which  he  held    until    his 

B.shop       death  in  1907.     His  successor  was  Canon  Cornish, 

Cornish.  -/     ' 

at  that  time  Vicar  of  S.  Mary's,  Redcliffe,  who  was 

consecrated  in  1899. 


The  Province  of  South  Africa      109 

A  difficult  problem,  in  the  solution  of  which 
Bishop  Cornish  has  taken  a  leading  part,  is  that 
of  the  Ethiopian  movement.     This  was  a  move-  Ethiopian 

"  movement. 

ment  on  the  part  of  the  natives  of  South  Africa 
to  form  a  Church  exclusively  for  the  black 
population.  Finding  that  the  African  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States 
was  a  distinctively  African  Church,  they  formed 
an  alliance  with  it,  and  their  leader,  Mr.  Dwane, 
went  to  America  and  received  such  Episcopal 
Orders  as  that  Church  could  confer.  The  move- 
ment was  regarded  with  some  suspicion  and  much 
misgiving  by  the  civil  authorities,  as  having  a 
dangerous  political  tendency.  On  further  study 
of  Church  history,  Mr.  Dwane"  and  some  of  his 
followers  became  somewhat  uneasy  and  dissatisfied 
as  to  their  ecclesiastical  status,  finding  that  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  had  no  claim  to 
historical  continuity  and  Apostolical  succession  ; 
and  they  accordingly  put  themselves  into  com- 
munication with  some  of  the  Anglican  clergy,  as 
to  the  possibility  of  allying  themselves  with  the 
historic  Church  of  England.  After  much  personal 
communication  with  the  clergy  and  a  long  cor- 
respondence with  the  Archbishop  of  Capetown,  it 
seemed    that  they  were    really  in    earnest  in  the 


I  10  South   Africa 

matter,  and  had  an  intelligent  grasp  of  the  whole 
question  ;  and  at  last  the  Archbishop  felt  that  the 
time  had  come  to  put  their  petition  before  the 
Bishops  who  assembled  in  an  Episcopal  Synod  at 
Grahamstown  in  1900.  This  petition  was  that 
they  might  be  received  into  the  Church,  but  with- 
out losing  their  corporate  existence  as  the  "Ethio- 
pian Church."  It  was  pointed  out  to  them  by  the 
Bishops  that  the  Church  could  not  recognize  an 
imperium  in  imfterio,  and  that  to  acquiesce  in 
racial  separatism  within  the  Church  would  be  to 
contradict  S.  Paul's  definition  of  the  Church  as 
knowing  no  distinction  of  "  Greek  or  Jew  .  .  . 
barbarian,  Scythian,  bond  nor  free."  After 
much  consultation,  however,  the  Bishops  formu- 
lated a  proposal  to  form  within  the  Church  an 
Ethiopian  Order;  and  drew  up  a  proposed  con- 
stitution of  such  an  Order,  providing  for  the 
instruction  of  the  members  of  this  Ethiopian 
movement  individually,  and  their  reception  by 
Confirmation  into  the  Church,  and  thereafter  for 
the  regulation  of  the  affairs  of  the  Order  by  a 
Provincial  and  a  Chapter,  and  also  for  the  adjust- 
ment of  the  relations  of  this  Order  to  the  Pro- 
vincial Synod,  to  the  Bishops,  and  to  the  existing 
missions    of    the     Church.       This    proposal    was 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      iii 

explained  in  detail  to  the  leaders  of  the  move- 
ment, and  by  them  to  the  conference  of  their  own 
members  which  was  assembled  at  the  same  time 
at  Grahamstown  to  the  number  of  some  four 
hundred.  The  result  was  that  the  proposal  was 
unconditionally  accepted,  and  Mr.  Dwane"  was 
confirmed  by  the  Archbishop  of  Capetown  in  the 
presence  both  of  his  own  followers  and  of  the 
Bishops. 

The  Bishop  of  Grahamstown  then  took  over  the 
superintendence  of  the  work  of  instructing  indi- 
vidually the  members  of  the  Ethiopian  body,  and 
with  the  help  of  funds  from  the  Church  at  home, 
and  of  special  missionaries  furnished  first  by  the 
Church  of  the  Province,  and  afterwards  sent  out 
from  England,  a  large  number  of  them  were,  in 
due  course,  confirmed.  The  negotiations  with 
Mr.  Dwane-  took  place  while  war  was  still  raging 
and  considerable  parts  of  the  country  were  in- 
accessible, so  that  there  was  no  chance  of  com- 
municating with  the  "  Ethiopians  "  living  in  those 
districts.  When,  at  last,  communications  were 
reopened  it  proved  that  by  no  means  all  his 
followers  were  prepared  to  follow  Mr.  Dwane's 
lead,  and  some  disputes  arose.  Then,  again,  as  was 
to  be  expected,  there  were  difficulties  as  between 


i  i  2  South   Africa 


the  members  of  this  new  body  and  the  older 
mission-stations.  Partly  owing  to  these  diffi- 
culties and  partly  for  other  reasons,  it  has  been 
found  best  to  appoint,  for  the  time  being,  an 
English   Provincial  of  the  Order  in   place  of  Mr. 

Cameron  Dwane  ;  and  accordingly  the  Coadjutor  Bishop  of 
Capetown  (Dr.  Cameron),  who  had  had  more 
than  ten  years'  experience  of  native  life  in  the 
Diocese  of  S.  John's,  where  he  was  Warden  of 
the  college  at  Umtata,  and  latterly  Provost  of 
the  cathedral,  and  at  a  later  date  had  spent  more 
than  a  year  (1902-3)  in  South  Africa  as  Chaplain 
to  the  Order  of  Ethiopia,  has  now  been  appointed 
to  the  office  of  Acting-Provincial. 

s.  Paul's  The    Diocese    of    Grahamstown    has    rendered 

Hostel. 

another  great  service  to  the  province  in  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  Theological  College  for  Europeans 
(S.  Paul's  Hostel).  The  clergy  in  the  province 
number  about  540  :  of  these  some  sixty-six  are 
Bantu,  but  less  than  thirty  are  colonial.  Of  the 
latter,  the  Diocese  of  Capetown  claims  more  than 
half.  It  must,  of  course,  be  borne  in  mind  that 
the  European  Church  population  throughout 
South  Africa  is  itself,  in  reality,  very  small  :  but 
it  is  also  stated  on  excellent  authority  that  not 
a  few  young  men  have  been  deterred  from  offer- 


The  Province  of   South   Africa      113 


ing  themselves  for  the  ministry  by  the  difficulty 
and  expense  of  the  necessary  education.  This 
reproach  has  been  largely  wiped  away  by  the 
establishment  of  S.  Paul's  Hostel  and  the  gene- 
rous support  given  to  it  by  the  Society  for 
Promoting  Christian  Knowledge.  The  Theo- 
logical College  was  formed  in  1902,  and  has  been 
fortunate  in  having  for  its  Wardens,  first,  the  late 
Canon  Espin,  and  now  the  Rev.  E.  C.  West. 
During  these  few  years  thirteen  men  (colonial- 
born,  or  at  least  already  resident  in  South 
Africa)  have  been  ordained,  and  there  are  at 
present  ten  students  in  connection  with  the 
college. 

Diocese  oe  Bloemfontein 

The  Diocese  of  Bloemfontein  consists  of  the 
Orange  River  Colony,  Griqualand  West,  Bechu- 
analand,  and  Basutoland.  It  originally  formed 
part  of  the  undivided  Diocese  of  Capetown,  and 
as  such  we  have  seen  Bishop  Gray  visiting  it  in 
his  early  journeys.  In  the  year  in  which  the 
Diocese  of  Capetown  was  divided,  the  Orange 
River  District  was  handed  back  to  the  Dutch  and 
became  a  republic,  known  as  the  Orange  Free 
State.     As  such  it  was  excluded  from  the  three 


i  i  4  South   Africa 

Dioceses  of  Capetown,  Grahamstown,  and    Natal, 
and  the  English  settlers  had  for  many  years  very 

little  spiritual  ministration.      In  the  year  [863  the 

Diocese  of  Orange  River,  as  it  was  at   first  styled, 

Bishop       was    formed,  and    the   Rev.   E.   T wells   was   con- 

Twells. 

secrated  its  first  Bishop.  The  Bishop  found  his 
diocese  in  a  condition  of  spiritual  destitution, 
many  of  the  settlers  having  become  Wesleyans 
or  members  of  the  Dutch  Church,  owing  to  the 
neglect  of  the  Church  of  England.  The  only 
English  church  in  the  diocese  was  in  ruins,  and 
the  Bishop  had  to  accept  the  hospitality  of  a 
Wesleyan  chapel  in  which  to  preach.  The  first 
centres  of  work  were  Bloemfontein  itself,  where  a 
clergyman  and  a  schoolmaster  were  placed,  Faure- 
smith  and  Smithfield.  From  these  centres,  during 
the  next  two  years  Win  burg,  Cronstadt,  Bethle- 
hem, Harrismith,  Reddesberg,  and  other  places 
were  visited,  and  occasional  services  were  held. 
Mission  work  was  also  started  among  the  natives, 
and  in  November,  1866,  the  first  church  was 
consecrated  at  Bloemfontein,  and  a  house  was 
built  for  the  Bishop,  who  up  to  that  time  had 
lived  as  a  lodger  in  a  single  room. 
Basuto  In    1865    came   the    war  between   the   colonists 

and  the  Basutos  under  their  chief,  Moshesh.     This 


war 


The  Province  of  South  Africa      115 


war  greatly  interrupted  the  mission  work  among 
the  natives,  and  inflicted  heavy  losses  on  the 
farmers.  In  a  single  day's  raid  some  70,000 
sheep  were  captured  from  the  district  of  Smith- 
field  ;  and  the  losses  of  one  month  were  estimated 
at  £200,000.  Moshesh  was  one  of  the  few  great 
leaders  whom  the  native  tribes  of  South  Africa 
have  produced.  For  many  years  he  had  preserved 
his  independence  and  defended  the  interests  of  his 
tribe  against  all  comers  with  marked  success.  In 
the  war  of  1865  a  determined  assault  was  made 
by  the  Boer  settlers  on  his  hitherto  impregnable 
fortress — a  flat-topped  mountain  called  Thaba- 
Bosigo — but  a  well-aimed  bullet  from  one  of  the 
few  rifles  of  the  defenders  struck  the  leader  of  the 
storming  party,  Wepener,  when  only  thirty  yards 
separated  the  party  from  victory,  and  the  column 
faltered  and  fell  back.  Moshesh,  however,  was 
diplomatist  enough  to  know  that  his  only  chance 
of  ultimate  escape  was  to  make  terms  with  his 
white  foes,  and  he  cleverly  threw  himself  on  the 
English,  and  asked  that  he  might  henceforth  live 
"  under  the  wide  folds  of  the  flag  of  England." 
The  High  Commissioner  received  his  overtures 
and  intervened,  declaring  the  Basutos  to  be  British 
subjects,  and  in   1869  peace  was  concluded  with 


1 1 6  South   Africa 


the  Free  State.  The  result  of  the  war  was  to 
remove  certain  hindrances  to  mission  work  by 
diminishing  the  power  of  the  chiefs,  and  that 
\v..rk  went  steadily  forward.  Hopeful  beginnings 
had  been  made  among  the  Griquas  at  Philip- 
polis  (1863),  among  the  Kafirs  at  Bloemfontein 
(1865),  and  among  the  Barolong  at  Thaba 
'Nchu.  In  1867  the  mission  work  of  the 
Modderpoort  Brotherhood  was  started  by  Canon 
Beckett 

In  1869  Bishop  Twells  resigned,  and  Arch- 
deacon Merriman  having  declined  a  unanimous 
Bishop  call  from  the  diocese,  the  Rev.  A.  B.  Webb  was 
consecrated  to  the  vacant  see  on  S.  Andrew's 
Day,  1870.  In  that  same  year  Moshesh,  the 
Basuto  chief,  died.  Before  his  death  he  had 
asked  Bishop  Gray  to  send  missionaries  to  his 
people,  and  in  1876  two  strong  centres  of  mis- 
sionary work  were  established  in  Basutoland. 
One,  in  the  north,  at  Thlotse  Heights,  was  placed 
under  the  charge  of  Canon  Widdicombe,  who 
for  more  than  thirty  years  did  splendid  service 
there,  establishing  a  handsome  stone  church,  a 
well-built  mission  house,  and  a  training  school  for 
lads  who  are  preparing  to  be  Church  workers, 
either  as  school  teachers  or  catechists.     The  other 


Webb. 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      117 

station,  in  the  south  of  Basutoland  (Mohale's 
Hoek),  was  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  E.  W. 
Stenson,  and  afterwards  of  the  Rev.  M.  A. 
Reading.  Another  active  centre  was  founded 
at  Sekubu,  thirty  miles  north  of  Thlotse  Heights, 
where  the  Rev.  T.  Woodman  did  long  and  faith- 
ful service.  The  band  of  well-known  Basuto 
missionaries  includes  the  names  of  Father  Car- 
michael,  Canon  Spencer  Weigall,  and  the  Rev. 
J.  Deacon ;  while  in  Bechuanaland  the  Church 
of  the  Province  has  been  represented  for  over 
thirty  years  by  the  singularly  self-denying  life 
of  Canon  Bevan. 

The  Missionary  Brotherhood  founded  by  Canon 
Beckett,  and  associated  so  long  with  the  name  of 
Father  Douglas,  has  now  for  some  years  given 
place  to  the  Society  of  the  Sacred   Mission. 

In     1883     Bishop    Webb    was     translated     to 
Grahamstown,  and  after  a  long  interregnum,  dur- 
ing which  the  diocese  was  administered  by  Arch-     • 
deacon     Croghan,     Bishop     Knight     Bruce     was  Bishop 
brought    from    the   East   End    of  London    to   the  B"u«. 
sunny  hills  of  the   Orange   Free   State,  and  con- 
secrated as  the  third  Bishop  in   1886.     The  new 
Bishop  was  a  great  traveller.     In  his  own  diocese 
he  at  once  made  long  rides  from  parish  to  parish 


1 1 8  South   Africa 


and  from  mission  to  mission,  making  up  the 
arrears  of  Confirmations  which  three  years  had 
caused  since  his  predecessor's  departure.  Me 
also  travelled  into  unknown  parts  of  Basutoland, 
being  the  first  Bishop  to  visit  the  celebrated 
Falls  of  the  Malutsuanyane  River.  A  still  longer 
and  more  arduous  pioneering  journey  was  that 
which  he  made  beyond  the  limits  of  his  diocese 
into  what  was  then  undiscovered  territory  in 
Matabeleland.  His  interest  in  this  new  country 
led  to  his  translation  when  the  new  Bishopric 
of  Mashonaland  was  founded  in  1891.  His 
B^hop  successor  at  Bloemfontein  was  Bishop  Hicks, 
who  was  well-known  as  a  college  tutor  at  Cam- 
bridge, and  who  supplied  to  the  Episcopate  of 
South  Africa  a  valuable  element  of  scholarship 
and  theological  learning.  He  was  also  a  success- 
ful organizer,  and  did  much  to  introduce  into  the 
mission  work  of  the  diocese  a  more  effective 
system  of  discipline  among  the  native  congrega- 
tions. Latterly,  however,  his  health  gave  cause 
for  anxiety,  and  after  a  visit  to  Natal  in  1899, 
in  which  he  conducted  a  Quiet  Day  for  the  clergy 
and  preached  at  the  consecration  of  the  new 
chancel  of  the  cathedral,  he  died  at  Maseru  almost 
at   the    very    hour    at    which    President    Kruger's 


The  Province  of  South  Africa      119 

"  Ultimatum  "  expired  in  October  of  that  year. 
His  death  was  followed  by  another  long  inter- 
regnum, as  the  war  which  was  then  raging  pre- 
vented the  calling  together  of  the  Elective 
Assembly.  During  this  interval,  Bishop  Webb 
revisited  the  scene  of  his  former  labours,  and 
gave  valuable  help  as  temporary  Bishop  of  such 
parts  of  the  diocese  as  were  accessible.  At  last, 
in  1 90 1,  the  Elective  Assembly  met  and  ap- 
pointed the  present  occupant  of  the  see,  Bishop  *?'s1i°p 
Chandler,  whose  preparation  for  South  African 
work  was,  like  that  of  Bishop  Knight  Bruce,  in 
the  very  different  surroundings  of  East  London. 
Bishop  Chandler  was  consecrated  in  Capetown 
Cathedral  on  the  Feast  of  the  Purification, 
1902. 

Diocese  of  S.  John's 

The  Diocese  of  S.  John's,  Kaffraria,  was,  as  Scottish 
we  have  already  seen,  founded  by  the  Scottish 
Church.  In  December,  1871,  the  Bishops  of 
South  Africa  addressed  an  appeal  to  the  Primus 
of  Scotland  and  his  suffragans.  In  it  they  said, 
"  Having  heard  that  it  has  been  the  wish  of  the 
Scotch  Episcopal  Church  to  found  a  mission  to 
the  heathen  within,  or  adjacent  to,  the  territories 


i2o  South   Africa 

of  the  British  Empire,  which  shall  go  forth  as 
a  distinct  mission  from  that  Church  .  .  .  we 
venture  to  invite  the  attention  of  the  Bishops  of 
that  Church  to  the  great  field  of  South  Africa. 
.  .  .  Within  this  field  there  lies  a  tract  of  country 
inhabited  by  different  Kafir  tribes,  who  are,  for 
the  most  part,  wearied  out  either  by  continued 
warfare  among  themselves,  or  ...  by  a  quarter 
of  a  century  of  ineffectual  struggle  against  British 
rule. 

"  Our  English  Church  missions  across  the  Kei 
— now  four  in  number — together  with  several 
out-stations  held  by  native  teachers,  need  a  closer 
superintendence  than  they  can  now  receive  ;  and 
the  invitations  given  us  to  extend  our  missions 
eastward  from  these  .  .  .  (and  bring  them)  into 
closer  connection  with  the  station  newly  planted 
in  Adam  Kok's  territory  from  the  Natal  Diocese, 
seem  to  indicate  the  propriety  of  trying  to 
establish  now  what  was  designed  and  almost 
carried  into  execution  some  years  ago,  viz.,  a 
Bishopric  for  Independent  Kaffraria.  Should  the 
Episcopal  Church  of  Scotland  consent  to  take 
up  the  work  ...  it  would  .  .  .  complete  the  as 
yet  broken  chain  of  the  Church's  missions  from 
the  extreme  west  of  Cape  Colon}-   to   Natal   and 


The  Province  of   South   Africa      121 

the  regions  beyond,  stretching  up  nearly  to  the 
Zambesi    River." 

The  Scottish  Episcopal  Church  accordingly 
invited  the  co-operation  of  the  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  and  an  agreement  was 
made  that  a  Board  of  Missions  should  be  estab- 
lished in  Scotland,  and  that  a  Bishop  and  staff  of 
helpers  should  be  provided  for  Kaffraria.  The 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  was 
to  place  its  missionaries  under  the  Bishop's 
jurisdiction,  and  relinquish  part  of  the  grant  it 
had  hitherto  been  receiving  from  the  Scottish 
Church. 

The   man  chosen   as   the  first  Bishop  was  Dr.  ^^"v 

r  Callawc 

Callaway,  who  had  done  a  great  missionary  work 
in  Natal  under  Bishop  Colenso  and  subsequently 
under  Bishop  Macrorie,  at  Spring  Vale  and  High- 
flats,  with  an  important  outlying  station  at  Clydes- 
dale on  the  Umzimkulu.  Dr.  Callaway  was  a 
remarkable  man  who  had  come  to  the  Church  of 
England  from  the  Society  of  Friends.  His  parents 
had  been  Church  people  in  humble  station  in 
Somersetshire,  but  he  had  been  brought  into  con- 
tact with  the  Quakers  through  his  headmaster  at 
Crediton  School.  He  did  not  long  find  rest,  how- 
ever, within   the   Society.      In   much  distress   and 


122  South   Africa 

unrest  of  mind  he  betook  himself  to  medical 
studies,  and  in  1S41,  being  then  twenty-four  years 
old,  he  entered  S.  Bartholomew's  Hospital  as  a 
student.  He  never  seems,  however,  to  have  con- 
templated medicine  as  his  permanent  vocation. 
He  was  much  influenced  by  reading  Maurice's 
Kingdom  of  Christ,  and  in  1853,  for  the  first 
time  since  his  secession,  received  the  Holy  Com- 
munion in  the  Church  of  England  ;  and,  on  the 
appointment  of  Dr.  Colenso  to  the  See  of  Xatal 
in  that  year,  he  volunteered  for  service  under 
him  as  a  missionary.  Accordingly  he  was 
ordained  at  Norwich  in  1854,  and  he  and  his 
wife  sailed  for  Xatal  with  Bishop  Colenso  on  his 
return  to  his  diocese  from  which  he  had  come 
back  after  ten  weeks  of  investigation  of  its  needs. 
Being  possessed  of  fairly  ample  private  means, 
Dr.  Callaway  decided  to  take  up  a  farm  on  the 
south  side  of  the  Umkomazi  River,  which  was 
then  being  offered  by  the  Natal  Government  on  easy 
terms,  and  to  found  a  mission  station  there.  The 
place  was  called  Spring  Vale.  The  buildings, 
which  still  remain  (though  much  injured  by  white 
ants)  still  attest  the  grand  scale  of  Dr.  Callaway's 
operations.  His  hold  on  the  native  flock  which 
he  had  gathered  there  was  remarkably  evidenced 


The  Province  of  South  Africa      123 


by  the  fact  that  when  he  was  called  to  the 
Bishopric  of  Kaffraria  about  one-third  of  his 
people  decided  to  accompany  him,  leaving  their 
homes  and  their  possessions  in  order  still  to  be 
near  the  "  Father  "  whom  they  had  come  to  love 
so  much. 

The  new  diocese  extended  from  the  Kei  River  to 
the  Umtamvuna,  between  the  Drakensberg  Moun- 
tains on  the  north-west,  and  the  Indian  Ocean  on 
the  south-east.  It  contained  many  native  races — 
the  Pondos,  Gcalekas,  Fingoes,  Bacas,  Tembus, 
and  Griquas.  The  Bishop  was  consecrated  in  consecra- 
S.  Paul's  Church,  Edinburgh,  on  All  Saints'  Day, 
1873.  Before  leaving  England  he  set  him- 
self to  obtain  the  needful  materials  for  his  new 
work,  and  his  visions  of  what  was  needed  included 
(1)  a  boys'  institution,  (2)  a  girls'  school  to  lead 
the  native  Christian  girls  away  from  the  social 
surroundings  of  their  heathen  life,  (3)  a  printing 
press,  (4)  a  training  college  for  the  native  ministry, 
(5)  a  cathedral  of  simple  beauty  and  dignity,  (6) 
library  for  the  colonists,  and  (7)  a  hospital. 
He  sailed  for  his  new  diocese  in  August,  1874, 
and,  after  a  touching  farewell  to  his  friends  at 
Spring  Vale,  and  munificent  gifts  of  property 
there     to     the    Diocese     of    Natal,    he     pitched 


a 


124  South   Africa 


his  tent  on  the  S.  John's  River,  which  it  was 
decided  should  give  its  name  to  the  diocese 
and  its  Bishop.  Before  long,  however,  it  was 
found  more  suitable  to  make  Umtata,  instead 
of  S.  Andrew's  in  Pondoland  East  (where  his 
temporary  headquarters  had  been  fixed),  the 
centre  of  the  diocese.  Here  a  site  was  selected, 
a  cottage  purchased,  and  a  little  iron  church 
brought  up  from  Durban  to  serve  as  the  pro- 
cathedral.  In  1877  the  Bishop's  work  was 
sadly  interrupted  by  an  outbreak  of  war  with 
the  Gcalekas,  during  which  the  little  cathedral 
had  to  be  fortified  with  a  palisade  and  a  trench, 
and  many  of  the  mission  stations  had  for  the 
time  to  be  abandoned.  One  of  the  Bishop's 
cherished  schemes  was  carried  into  effect  at 
Umtata  in  1879,  when,  in  the  presence  of  his 
Diocesan  Synod  and  of  several  of  the  native 
chiefs,  the  Bishop  laid  the  foundation-stone  of 
S.  John's  Theological  College  for  the  training 
of  natives  for  the  ministry,  or  for  the  work  of 
teaching.  Already,  in  1877,  the  first  native 
priest,  Masiza,  had  been  ordained,  and  there 
were  several  native  deacons  at  work  in  the 
diocese.  In  1880  Bishop  Callaway  was  attacked 
by    a    stroke    of    paralysis,    involving    temporary 


The  Province  of  South  Africa      125 


loss  of  sight.  This  involved  a  return  to  England 
and  a  period  of  complete  rest  in  Scotland  ;  and, 
although  the  Bishop  was  able  to  return  to  his 
diocese  full  of  hope  for  a  renewed  period  of 
activity,  his  health  continued  to  cause  anxiety, 
so  that,  in  1883,  the  Rev.  Bransby  Key,  who  Bishop 
had  been  engaged  in  missionary  work  in  the 
diocese  for  more  than  twenty  years,  was  con- 
secrated as  Coadjutor  Bishop.  On  the  death 
of  Archdeacon  Button,  who  had  been  throughout 
the  Bishop's  right-hand  man  and  personal  friend, 
Bishop  Callaway  decided  that  his  health  demanded 
a  severance  from  the  diocese  which  he  had  created 
and  served  so  well  ;  and,  accordingly,  he  sent  in 
his  resignation  to  the  Metropolitan  in  June,  1886, 
and  Bishop  Bransby  Key  became  the  second 
Bishop  of  S.  John's.  Bishop  Callaway  returned 
to  England,  and  died   in    1890. 

The  new  Bishop  found  a  network  of  mission- 
stations  where,  before  the  diocese  was  formed, 
there  were  but  four.  The  chief  of  these  were 
S.  Mark's  and  S.  Peter's,  at  Butterworth,  in  the 
south,  the  former  with  some  thousand  com- 
municants, and  the  latter  with  600.  The 
Mission  of  All  Saints,  a  little  further  north,  had 
been  formed,  in  1861,  by  the  Rev.  John  Gordon; 


126  South   Africa 


S.    Alban's,    begun    originally    as    an    offshoot  of 

All  Saints'  by  the  Rev.  D.  Dodd,  had  become  a 
separate  mission.  S.  Augustine's  Mission  to  the 
Mpondomisi  was  begun  in  1S65  by  Mr.  Key,  and 
carried  on  after  1883  by  the  Rev.  Alan  Gibson, 
who  for  man}'  years  was  Bishop  Key's  right-hand 
Bishop  man,  and  afterwards  became  Coadjutor  Bishop 
of  Capetown.  Clydesdale  is  a  Griqua  village 
near  the  Umzimkulu,  where  a  flourishing  mission 
work  was  founded  by  Bishop  Callaway,  while  he 
was  still  a  missionary  in  Natal,  and  managed  by 
Archdeacon  Button.  S.  Stephen's,  Matatiela,  was 
begun  by  the  Rev.  T.  W.  Green  in  1S86  amongst 
the  Basutos  in  the  extreme  north-west  of  the 
diocese.  Umtata,  the  foundation  of  which  we 
have  already  recorded,  became  the  centre  of 
man\-  activities — educational  establishments  not 
only  for  catechists  and  clergy,  but  also  for 
boys  and  for  girls,  with  a  hospital  and  two 
churches. 

During  Bishop  Key's  episcopate  a  large  number 
of  churches  was  built,  some  twenty — many  of  them 
for  white  congregations — in  stone  or  other  durable 
material,  and  man}-  of  less  solid  structure  as  out- 
posts for  native  converts,  to  be  replaced  in  lime  by 
permanent  churches. 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      127 
Since  the  withdrawal  of  Bishop  Callaway  from  Pondoiand 

Missions 

S.  Andrew's,  the  Church  had  had  practically  no 
work  in  Pondoiand,  where,  however,  the  Wesleyans 
had  (as  they  had  and  have  elsewhere)  large  stations. 
This  part  of  the  country  which  was  the  last  portion 
of"  Independent  Kaffraria"  to  come  under  British 
rule,  remaining  under  its  native  chiefs  till  1894, 
was  a  special  care  to  Bishop  Key.  On  the  with- 
drawal of  Dr.  Johnson  from  Umtata  in  1892,  a 
medical  mission  was  started  among  the  Pondos, 
which  was  placed  under  the  charge  of  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Sutton.  Through  the  instrumentality  of  a 
well-known  trader  in  those  parts — Mr.  Strachan 
— an  interview  was  arranged  between  the  Bishop 
with  these  two  medical  missionaries  and  the  Pondo 
chief,  who  promised  that  he  would  instruct  his 
people  to  receive  the  "  abafundisi,"  or  mission- 
aries. The  result  was  the  founding  of  S.  Bar- 
nabas' Mission  in  Western  Pondoiand  in  1893, 
while  in  East  Pondoiand  another  flourishing 
Mission  was  conducted  by  the  Rev.  P.  Hornby. 
In  July,  1900,  Bishop  Key  was  travelling  through 
Pondoiand,  having  visited  S.  Barnabas'  Mission 
and  Port  S.  John's,  and  was  proceeding  towards 
Clydesdale  and  Kokstad,  when  he  met  with  an 
accident  through  the  overturning  of  a    post-cart. 


128  South   Africa 


The  accident  did  not  seem  at  the  time  to  be 
very  serious,  though  it  injured  the  Bishop's  eye, 

and  he  had  to  abandon  his  journey  and  to  be 
nursed  for  a  few  days  at  S.  John's.  He  recovered 
so  far  as  to  hold  an  Ordination  in  September, 
and  to  return  to  England  :  but  the  injury  was 
more  serious  than  at  first  appeared,  and  in 
January,  1901,  it  ended  fatally.  There  have- 
been  few  stronger  or  humbler  men  in  the  South 
African  Church  than  Bishop  Bransby  Key,  few 
who  have  had  so  little  thought  of  self,  and  who 
have  worked  with  such  whole-hearted  devotion 
to  the  missionary  cause,  and  certainly  there  has 
been  no  South  African  Bishop  who  has  understood 
the  natives  as  he  did.  He  was  succeeded  by 
the  present  Bishop,  Joseph  Watkin  Williams, 
who  for  man\'  years  had  been  chaplain  to  the 
Archbishop  of  Capetown,  and  in  that  capacity 
had  been  in  close  touch  with  all  the  problems 
of  South  African  Church  history,  and  knew  much 
of  the  work  of  a  South  African  Bishop.  lli> 
episcopate  has  already  been  marked  by  the 
building  of  a  dignified  cathedral,  in  memory  of 
Bishop  Key,  at  the  consecration  of  which  both 
the  Archbishop  of  Capetown  and  the  Bishop  of 
Glasgow  were  present,  and   by  the  completion  of 


Colonial 
born 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      129 

what  is  probably  the  finest  mission  church  in  the 
province.  The  latter  is  the  Church  of  S.  Cuth- 
bert,  the  station  which,  since  1883,  has  been 
the  centre  of  the  old  district  of  S.  Augustine's. 
Here  it  was  that  the  Brotherhood  of  S.  Cuthbert 
(founded  by  the  Rev.  G.  Callaway,  whose  name 
is  so  dear  to  many  natives  and  Europeans)  had 
its  home,  until  it  was  merged  in  the  Society 
of  S.  John  the  Evangelist,  which,  under  Father 
Puller,  has  been  in  charge  of  the  mission  work 
in  connection  with  S.  Cuthbert's  since   1904. 

S.  John's  is  notable  for  its  devoted  band  of 
colonial  clergy.  Both  Archdeacons  (E.  L.  Coakes  cler£Y- 
and  T.  Chamberlain)  are  South  Africans,  one 
from  Natal,  the  other  from  Cape  Colony.  Canon 
Waters  is  the  son  of  one  of  the  most  earnest  and 
self-denying  missionaries  that  South  Africa  ever 
knew,  the  late  Archdeacon  Waters,  and  his  son, 
again,  is  a  deacon  working  in  the  diocese.  One 
of  the  missionaries  in  Matabeleland  (the  Rev. 
J.  W.  Lucy)  comes  also  originally  from  the  old 
S.  Augustine's.  But  it  is,  perhaps,  in  the  training 
of  native  clergy  that  Umtata  has  made  itself 
most  conspicuous.  A  third  of  the  whole  number 
in  the  province  are  to  be  found  in  this  diocese ; 
and  one,  Canon  Masiza,  who  lately  passed  to  his 

K 


130  South  Africa 


rest,  proved  conclusively  that  it  is  possible  for 
a  native  to  minister  to  colonial  congregations,  and 
to  be  loved  and  respected  by  those  not  of  his 
own  colour. 

Diocese  of  Natal 

We  have  already  devoted  much  space  to  the 
Church  in  Natal  (in  the  text  and  Appendix 
A),  but  a  word  or  two  may  be  added  on  that 
which  has  not  been  mentioned — its  work  among 
the  natives  and  Indians.  Bishop  Callaway's 
work  at  Spring  Vale  and  Highflats  has  been 
ivussi^ns.  noticed  incidentally.  The  work  there  has  been 
carried  on  by  many  missionaries — in  recent 
years  by  the  Rev.  Philip  Burges  and  the  Rev. 
J.  G.  Chater.  Man}-  new  out-stations  have 
been  started.  Further  south  Is  the  Mission  of 
S.  Luke's,  where,  at  Knqabeni,  good  work  has 
been  done  by  an  old  missionary,  the  Rev.  1'. 
Turpin.  A  grass  fire  destroyed  his  church  and 
house  some  years  ago,  but  the  disaster  proved 
a  blessing  in  disguise,  for  a  much  larger  and 
better  church  has  taken  the  place  of  the  old 
one;  and  the  influence  of  the  mission  spreads 
far  into  the  surrounding  districts,  among  the 
people  of  the   half-caste   chief,   Tom    Fynn,   who 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      131 

is  himself  a  Christian.  In  Pietermaritzburg 
itself  a  considerable  work  among  the  natives 
has  been  long  carried  on  by  the  Rev.  F. 
Green,  a  son  of  the  venerable  Dean  of  Maritz- 
burg.  For  some  time  Mr.  Green  was  the  Prin- 
cipal of  S.  Alban's  College  for  natives,  which 
was  then  in  Maritzburg  but  has  now  been 
removed  into  the  country,  a  few  miles  from 
Estcourt,  under  the  charge  of  Canon  Troughton,  a 
son-in-law  of  Dean  Green.  The  college  is  quite  Educa- 
full.  Among  the  students  are  natives  from  the  ce°nt*es. 
Diocese  of  Zululand,  as  well  as  from  Natal  itself. 
They  are  being  trained  as  catechists  and  clergy. 
Attached  to  S.  Alban's,  under  Canon  Troughton's 
general  supervision,  a  school  has  recently  been 
opened,  called  S.  Bede's,  with  a  trained  master 
at  its  head,  for  the  education  of  native  teachers 
for  mission  schools.  The  old  College  of  S.  Alban's 
in  Maritzburg  is  now  used  as  a  hostel  for  native 
Christians  passing  through  the  town  or  coming 
in  from  a  distance  to  attend  classes  and  services. 
Canon  Troughton  succeeded  a  most  devoted 
missionary,  Mr.  Thompson,  who  lost  his  life 
through  fever  contracted  while  making  a  pioneer- 
ing expedition  with  the  Bishop  of  Lebombo. 
The   headquarters  of  this    mission   were   formerly 


132  South   Africa 

at  Enhlonhlweni,  about  ten  miles  from  Lady- 
smith.  The  work  there,  under  Canon  Troughton, 
so  outgrew  its  buildings  that  the  old  mission 
house  was  left  to  Miss  Cooke  and  other  lady 
workers  who  had  started  a  boarding  school  for 
girls,  and  Canon  Troughton  removed  to  Riverdale 
near  Estcourt.  During  the  siege  of  Ladysmith 
Canon  and  Mrs.  Troughton  were  practically  pris- 
oners, as  Enhlonhlweni  was  in  the  midst  of  the 
Boer  lines,  between  Spearman's  Hill  and  Lady- 
smith.  Miss  Cooke's  boarding  school,  at  which 
native  girls  are  trained  for  domestic  service  and, 
when  they  show  sufficient  ability,  for  the  work  of 
teaching  in  mission  schools,  has  now  been  form- 
ally constituted  a  diocesan  institution,  and  new 
buildings,  badly  needed  to  take  the  place  of  the 
present  house  of  unburnt  brick,  will  be  taken  in 
hand  as  soon  as  the  necessary  funds  are  forth- 
coming. Enhlonhlweni  is  in  the  parish  of 
Ladysmith,  and  it  is  in  this  parish  and  in  the 
parish  of  Estcourt  that  there  are  some  of  the 
strongest  centres  of  missionary  work  in  the 
Diocese  of  Natal.  In  addition  to  the  English 
clergy  who  supervise  this  work,  there  are 
engaged  upon  it  the  Rev.  Walter  Mzamo  and 
the    Rev.    R.   Radebe    (priests),    and   the   Rev.   S. 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      133 

Mabaso,  who  is  in  deacon's  Orders.  Behind 
them  is  an  excellent  body  of  native  catechists, 
mostly  trained  at  S.  Alban's  College.  At  Buhver, 
in  the  district  of  Polela,  under  the  Drakensberg, 
west  of  Maritzburg,  the  Rev.  B.  Markham  has 
long  worked  among  both  Basutos  and  Zulus. 
In  addition  to  these  mission-stations  there  is 
work  going  on  in  nearly  all  parishes  under  the 
supervision  of  the  incumbent,  and  in  many  cases 
with  the  assistance  of  native  deacons  or  catechists. 
Many  of  the  clergy  whose  primary  duty  is  to 
European  congregations  take  the  keenest  interest 
in  the  evangelization  of  the  natives  within  their 
parishes.  In  Durban  for  many  years  the  Rev. 
D.  Mzamo  (for  a  long  time  the  only  native 
priest  in  the  diocese,  though  now  his  son  and 
two  other  natives  have  joined  him  in  that  Order) 
worked  as  Priest-in-charge  of  S.  Faith's  under 
the  Vicar  of  S.  Cyprian's.  After  working  for 
a  time  among  the  native  Christians  at  Greytown 
under  the  Rev.  G.  E.  Pennington  (now  Canon), 
Mr.  Mzamo  has  returned  to  S.  Faith's.  This 
church,  though  enlarged  not  long  ago  by  the 
addition  of  an  aisle,  is  still  too  small  for  the 
large  and  earnest  congregation,  almost  entirely 
composed  of  men,  which  crowds  it  every  Sunday. 


134  South   Africa 

The  lessons  learnt  at  S.  Faith's  are  taken  by  the 
natives  back  with  them  to  their  homes  in  the 
country,  and  from  time  to  time  strong  little  cen- 
tres of  missionary  work,  created  by  these  lay 
evangelists,  have  been  discovered.  A  year  or 
two  ago  the  present  Bishop  started  the  system 
of  a  Superintendent  of  Native  Missions,  to  act 
as  a  sort  of  native  archdeacon,  and  Canon 
Burges  resigned  his  parish  —  the  Karkloof — in 
order  to  undertake  this  work.  He  has  lately 
been  appointed  to  the  office  of  Archdeacon  of 
Maritzburg.  His  work  as  Superintendent  of 
Native  Missions  has  produced  a  more  systematic 
organization  of  the  missionary  operations  in  the 
diocese,  and  an  increase  of  interest  in  the  work 
among  the  European  congregations. 
I"di?n  Natal  is  remarkable  for  its  large  Indian  popula- 

tion.  In  the  first  instance  these  natives  of  India 
came,  chiefly  from  the  Madras  Presidency,  to 
work  as  coolies  on  the  sugar  plantations.  But 
many  more  have  come  since  for  other  work, 
and  there  is  all  over  the  country  a  considerable 
number  of  Mohammedan  traders,  who  are  popu- 
larly called  "  Arabs,"  but  are  really  natives  of 
Gujarat.  Dr.  Booth,  a  medical  man,  gave  up 
his    practice   nearly  a   quarter   of  a   century   ago 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      135 

on  purpose  to  become  a  medical  missionary 
among  these  Indians.  His  headquarters  were 
at  Durban,  where  a  mission  house  and  an 
orphanage  and  several  schools  and  a  dispensary 
and  a  little  church,  dedicated  to  S.  Aidan,  were 
built.  For  seventeen  years  Canon  Booth  did 
devoted  and  successful  work  among  these  Indians, 
until,  in  1901,  he  became  Dean  of  Umtata.  The 
work  extended  to  other  parts  of  the  colony,  and 
was  assisted  by  several  Indian  priests  and  many 
teachers.  The  mission  is  now  in  the  charge  of 
Canon  A.  H.  Smith.  S.  Aidan's,  in  Durban,  is 
still  the  centre  of  this  work,  but  a  college  has 
been  built  at  Sydenham,  a  suburb  of  Durban, 
which  has  become  a  centre  of  strength  and  hope 
for  this  Indian  work.  For  there  Christian 
Indian  boys  are  being  trained  under  an  excellent 
staff  to  be  teachers  in  the  Indian  mission  schools 
round  Durban,  and  scattered  throughout  the 
colony.  At  Sydenham,  also,  a  home  for  Indian 
orphans  is  managed  by  ladies  trained  and  sent 
out  by  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel.  In  Maritzburg,  also,  ladies  from  Eng- 
land have  long  been  engaged  in  the  work,  among 
whom  Miss  Payne-Smith,  a  daughter  of  the  late 
Dean   of   Canterbury,    deserves   honourable   men- 


136  South   Africa 

tion.  Two  European  priests  are  working  in  the 
Indian  Mission  under  Canon  Smith — the  Rev. 
A.  Beyill  Brown  and  the  Rev.  A.  French.  They 
have  as  their  colleagues  two  Indian  priests,  the 
Rev.  S.  P.  Vedamuttu  and  the  Rev.  J.  Nulla- 
thamby. 

Diocese  of  Zulu  land 

Passing  on  towards  the  north  we  come  to  the 
Diocese  of  Zululand,  which  is  now  politically  part 
of  Xatal.  The  mission  work  of  the  Church  began 
here  in  i860,  when  the  Rev.  R.  Robertson  was 
sent  by  Bishop  Colenso  and  established  himself 
at  Kwa  Magwaza.  We  have  seen  that  Bishop 
Colenso's  archdeacon,  Charles  Mackenzie,  became 
first  Bishop  of  the  Universities'  Mission  at  the 
Zambesi.  After  his  death,  however,  that  work  was 
for  the  time  abandoned,  owing  to  the  unhealthy 
nature  of  the  country  ;  and,  instead  a  Mackenzie 
Memorial  Mission  was  sent  to  Zululand.  In 
Bishop        1870  Bishop  Wilkinson,  now  Bishop  of  Northern 

Wilkinson.  '  ■  r 

Europe,  was  consecrated  first  Bishop  of  Zululand. 

He    resigned    in     1875,    and    was    succeeded     by 

Bishop d.    Bishop     Douglas    McKenzie.       His    headquarters 

McKenzie.  '  °  * 

were  at  Isandhlw  ana,  the  fatal  battlefield  of  the 
Zulu    War  of    1879. 


The  Province  of  South  Africa      137 


Mr.  C.  Johnson,  a  son  of  a  Natal  colonist, 
had  already  begun  work  in  these  parts.  He  is 
now  Archdeacon  of  Zululand,  and  has  a  mission- 
station  which,  for  numbers  of  converts  and  workers, 
and  for  the  size  of  its  central  church  and  the 
number  of  its  out-stations,  is  second  to  none  in 
South  Africa.  Valuable  testimony  was  borne 
last  year,  at  the  time  of  the  Zulu  rising,  by 
Sir  Charles  Saunders,  the  Commissioner,  to  the 
influence  for  good  which  the  Mission  of  S. 
Augustine's,  Rorke's  Drift,  exercised  over  the 
natives. 

Bishop  McKenzie  died  in  1890,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded   bv   Bishop    Carter,    who   came    from    the  Bishop 

J  r  Carter. 

Eton  Mission  in  Hackney.  For  thirteen  years 
he  did  devoted  work  among  the  Zulus,  con- 
tinually making  long  journeys,  and  constantly 
sleeping  on  the  veld  or  in  Zulu  huts.  In  1903, 
at  the  end  of  the  Boer  War,  he  was  translated 
to  Pretoria,  and  one  of  his  clergy,  the  Rev.  y^|fii 
W.  L.  Vyvyan,  was  consecrated  as  his  successor. 
In  addition  to  the  work  already  mentioned  at 
S.  Augustine's,  Rorke's  Drift,  there  is  at  Isandhl- 
wana  a  McKenzie  Memorial  College  for  native 
lads,  which  for  many  years  was  under  the  care 
of  the   Rev.   R.    B.   Davies.     This  is  intended  to 


South    Africa 

supply  the  diocese  with  native  teachers.  Largely 
owing  to  a  grant  of  £500  from  the  Marriott 
Bequest,  through  the  Society  for  the  Propagation 
of  the  G«>spel,  large  and  commodious  class-rooms 
have  been  added  to  this  college.  A  five-roomed 
house  ha->  also  been  built  there,  the  gift  of  Canon 
K.  B.  Davies  and  his  sister,  which  is  now  being 
used  by  the  Bishop  as  his  residence.  Several  of 
the  students  at  the  college  have  won  Govern- 
ment certificates. 
Mission  in  t|ie  vear  igo}  the  great  Church  of  S.  Augus- 

Stations.  -*     J  o  ° 

tine's,  Rorke's  Drift,  was  dedicated  in  the  presence 
of  some  2,300  natives  and  many  European  resi- 
dents. It  was  built  largely  of  stone,  and  almost 
entirely  by  native  labour.  In  the  same  year  a 
native  evangelist,  Charles  Hlati,  who  had  worked 
for  some  years  under  the  Dutch  Reformed  Church, 
applied  to  Archdeacon  Johnson,  asking  that  he 
and  his  followers,  about  1,800  in  number,  might 
be  received  into  the  Church  of  England.  The 
Archdeacon  approached  the  Dutch  Reformed 
Church  ministers,  urging  them  to  provide  for 
these  people,  but  they  were  unable  to  do  so, 
having,  at  that  time,  no  ministers  free  tor  the 
work.  Accordingly,  Hlati  and  his  people  were 
dually   received    into    the    communion    of   the 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      139 

Church,  and  several  congregations  of  them  are 
now  supervised  by  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Hallowes  at 
Kambula,  and  the  Rev.  A.  Rowand  at  Utrecht. 
At  Kambula  a  large  farm  of  1,500  acres  was 
bought,  and  a  church  of  stone,  as  well  as  a 
parsonage,  has  been  built  there  by  native  labour 
and  Mr.  Hallowes'  own  work  ;  and  within  the 
present  year  a  church  of  brick,  a  successor  to  a 
wood  and  iron  church,  has  been  built  at  Utrecht. 
Land  has  also  been  purchased  in  other  parts  of 
the  same  district,  in  order  to  secure  a  firm  footing 
for  the  establishment  of  out-stations  from  Kambula. 
Hlati  was  ordained  to  the  diaconate  in  1907. 

At  Utrecht  a  handsome  stone  church  for  the 
Europeans  has  also  been  built,  and  towards  this 
the  Dutch  people  and  Christians  of  other  denomi- 
nations gave  kindly  and  generous  assistance. 

The  first  Native  Conference  was  held  at 
S.  Augustine's  in  1904,  when  133  native  clergy, 
catechists,  and  elected  delegates  from  all  parts  of 
the  diocese  discussed  many  matters  relating  to 
Church  life,  and,  amongst  other  resolutions,  one 
was  passed  that  all  adherents  should  contribute 
towards  the  payment  of  the  native  catechists  and 
teachers  not  less  than  five  shillings  each  male  and 
two  shillings  each  female,  annually. 


140  South   Africa 


synod  ^n   ^he    same  year   the    first   regular   Diocesan 

Synod  was  held  at  Vryheid,  with  lay  representa- 
tives as  well  as  clerical. 

There  is  a  steady  increase  in  the  number  of 
natives  ordained  to  the  sacred  ministry,  and  there 
are  at  present  in  the  diocese  six  native  priests  and 
three  native  deacons. 

Magistrates  have  assisted  in  the  laying  of  foun- 
dation-stones—  the  magistrate  of  Nqutu  at  the 
church  at  Esilutshane  in  S.  Augustine's  district, 
and  the  magistrate  of  Melmoth  at  the  laying,  in 
1907,  of  the  foundation-stone  of  new  buildings  at 
the  boarding-school  for  native  girls  at  Kwama- 
gwaza.  This  last-named  building  is  to  provide 
for  increased  accommodation  for  the  girls,  and  for 
their  instruction  in  cookery  and  laundry  work  and 
other  useful  branches  of  knowledge. 

At  Ingwavuma,  on  the  Lebombo  Mountain,  a 
fresh  beginning  of  the  work  was  made  in  1902, 
and  in  the  present  year  a  married  priest  has  gone 
up  with  his  wife  to  reside  in  that  far-off  spot, 
where  there  are  a  large  number  of  natives  all 
along  the  top  of  the  mountain  range. 

At  Etalaneni,  near  the  Nkandhla  magistracy,  the 
two  thousand  Christians  in  S.  Augustine's  district, 
with   some   fifteen   exceptions,  remained  loyal  to 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      141 


the  Government  in  a  time  of  great  trial  when 
surrounded  by  rebels. 

The  industrial  work  at  S.  Augustine's  of  car- 
pentry and  stone-cutting  is,  though  on  only  a 
small  scale  at  present,  of  much  value,  and  receives 
a  grant  of  £50  a  year  from  the  Natal  Government. 

At  Annesdale,  Inhlwati,  a  church  of  stone  was 
built  by  native  labour,  and  dedicated  by  Bishop 
Carter  before  he  left  the  diocese,  in  memory  of 
the  first  English  Church  missionary  in  Zululand, 
the  Rev.  Robert  Robertson,  who  died  at  that  place, 
the  last  station  which  he  founded. 

During  the  past  two  years  farms  have  been 
opened  up  for  sugar  plantations  and  other  indus- 
tries on  the  coast  lands,  and  the  Rev.  Canon 
Davies  has  inaugurated  itinerary  work  amongst 
them. 

Eshowe  has  much  suffered  from  the  recent 
depression  in  trade,  and  the  consequent  retrench- 
ments of  the  officials  resident  there. 

The  wide  prevalence  of  East  Coast  fever  has 
almost  destroyed  the  cattle  in  Zululand,  and  the 
outlook  is  very  serious  as  regards  ploughing  and 
crops  and  transport. 

At  S.  Augustine's,  the  five  thousand  Christian 
natives  attached  to  Archdeacon  Roach's  mission- 


142  South   Africa 


station  not  only  remained  absolutely  loyal  to  the 
Government  during  the  rebellion  of  1906,  but  also 
in  many  cases  rendered  valuable  assistance.  A 
Cottage  Hospital  has  been  set  up,  where  more 
than  2,000  patients  were  treated  in  the  first  year, 
and  a  ward  is  also  to  be  built  for  European 
patients.  A  highly-trained  nurse,  Miss  Mallan- 
daine,  is  in  charge  of  this,  and  the  local  doctor 
provides  medical  supervision.  It  is  hoped  to 
establish  similar  hospitals  at  other  stations,  as 
they  are  of  great  value,  and  especially  in  com- 
bating the  superstition  and  ignorance  prevalent 
among  the  Zulus.  Native  girls  are  to  be  trained 
in  nursing  work. 

Adjoining  the  Osutu  kraal  of  Dinuzulu  there 
has  been  for  some  years  an  out-station  in  the 
charge  of  a  native  catechist,  who  is  preparing  for 
the  diaconate  :  a  part  of  the  work  superintended 
by  Dr.  Walters,  of  Nongoma. 

The  diocese  has  now  two  Archdeacons,  who 
divide  the  districts  between  them. 

In  1907  the  Christians  at  Isandhlwana  took 
part  in  sending  one  of  the  native  clergy,  who  had 
long  been  ministering  among  them,  first  as  cate- 
chist, and  then  as  deacon  and  priest,  the  Rev. 
O.  Nxumalo,  as  their  missionary  to  the  Swazies  : 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      143 


the  first  mission  from  the  Zulus  to  their  former 
enemies. 

The  Europeans'  contributions  towards  the  sti- 
pends of  the  clergy  and  for  other  purposes  amount 
to  about  £1,000  per  annum,  and  those  of  the 
natives  to  a  like  sum.  There  are,  roughly  speak- 
ing, 10,000  Christians  of  the  Church  in  this 
diocese,  with  157  native  helpers,  exclusive  of  the 
clergy,  seventy  stations  and  out-stations,  and 
twenty-six  European  and  native  clergy,  and 
twelve  European  lay  workers. 

The  college  at  Isandhlwana  is  staffed  with  two 
European  clergy,  the  girls'  school  at  Kwamagwaza 
with  four  European  ladies. 

At  most  of  the  magistracies  and  European 
townships  and  settlements  services  are  held  at 
regular  intervals,  though  in  some  more  frequently 
than  in  others. 

In  the  Transvaal  portion  of  the  diocese  a 
church,  for  which  the  native  Christians  made, 
freely,  100,000  bricks,  has  been  built  at  Holy 
Rood,  Endhlozana,  by  the  hands  of  Canon  Mercer 
and  some  native  workmen.  And  the  Europeans 
at  Piet  Retief,  Amsterdam,  and  Hlatikulu  support 
amongst  them  a  priest  who  serves  all  those  three 
places. 


144  South  Africa 


Swaziland.  \n  Swaziland,  which  is  also  within  the  diocese, 
there  are  now  two  European  priests  and  one 
native  priest ;  and  a  wood  and  iron  church,  given 
by  Sergeant- Major  Vine,  of  the  South  African 
Constabulary,  has  been  built  for  Europeans  at 
Mbabane  ;  a  church  for  natives  has  also  been 
built  at  the  same  place,  the  headquarters  of 
Government,  in  addition  to  the  native  churches 
at  other  out-stations  ;  and  eighty  acres  have  been 
bought,  with  a  house  thereon,  at  Forbes'  Rief,  as 
a  centre  of  future  work  in  that  colony. 

Diocese  of  Pretoria 

In  the  Transvaal,  before  the  discovery  of  gold 
on  the  Witwatersrand,  there  were  but  few  English 
settlers,  and  the  Dutch  had,  of  course,  their  own 
church.  Church  work  here  was  therefore  scanty 
until  recent  years.  In  1864  the  recently-appointed 
Bishop  of  the  Orange  Free  State  paid  a  visit  to 
the  country,  and  soon  after  sent  a  catechist,  and 
later  a  deacon  (the  Rev.  W.  Richardson)  to 
Potchefstroom.  In  1870  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Wills 
was  appointed  to  Pretoria.  But  for  many  years 
after  this  the  country  depended  upon  occasional 
visits  of  neighbouring  Bishops  for  Confirmation 
and  other  episcopal  offices. 


The  Province  of   South   Africa      145 

It  was  in  October,  1877,  when  the  Metropolitan 
visited  the  Transvaal,  that  it  was  decided  to  form 
the  country  into  a  separate  diocese  to  be  called  by 
the  name  of  the  capital — Pretoria.  The  Bishop  |^°fipeld 
selected  for  the  post  was  the  Rev.  H.  B.  Bousfield, 
Vicar  of  Andover.  He  was  consecrated  in 
England  on  the  Feast  of  the  Purification,  1878, 
and  reached   Pretoria  on  January  7,    1879. 

The  Bishop  arrived  in  stormy  times,  as  the  Zulu 
War  was  then  in  hand,  and  the  end  of  that  year 
saw  a  revival  of  hostilities  with  the  native  chief, 
Sekukuni,  who  had  more  than  once  before  given 
serious  trouble  ;  and  this  was  followed  in  Decem- 
ber, 1880,  by  the  revolt  of  the  Boers  and  the  first 
Boer  War.  The  result  of  that  war  was,  of  course, 
to  put  back  the  work  of  the  English  Church,  as 
many  of  our  countrymen  left  the  Transvaal. 
Much,  however,  remained  to  be  done  both  among 
the  English  settlers  and  among  the  natives.  The 
Rev.  A.  Temple,  who  afterwards  became  Arch- 
deacon, was  at  this  time  active  among  the  natives 
of  the  Potchefstroom  district  ;  and  for  the  English 
mining  population  of  Johannesburg  the  Rev.  J.  T. 
Darragh  was  appointed  Priest-in-charge,  and 
afterwards  Rector  of  S.  Mary's,  a  post  he  has 
held  ever  since.      He  has  done  splendid  work  for 

L 


1 46  South   Africa 


the  Church  of  CHRIST  both  before  and  since  the 
war. 

In    1902    Bishop   Bousfield  died,  and  was   suc- 

cirt°rP  ceeded  by  Bishop  Carter,  translated  from  Zulu- 
land.  His  coming,  which  synchronized  with  the 
termination  of  the  great  Boer  War,  has  been 
followed  by  immense  strides  in  the  Church 
work  of  the  diocese.  Before  the  war  there  had 
been,  beside  the  Bishop,  thirty-two  clergy,  nearly 
all  of  whom  had  been  expelled  from  the 
Republic  at  the  outbreak  of  hostilities.  When 
Bishop  Carter  took  over  the  charge  of  the 
diocese  in  November,  1902,  he  found  only 
twenty-six  clergy  at  work.  By  the  end  of 
1904  there  were  sixty-one.  In  that  year  alone 
ten  fresh  districts  were  provided  with  resident 
clergy,  ten  new  churches  were  built  and  five 
enlarged,  while  two  more  were  started,  and  two 
parish  halls.  There  are  now  seventy-nine  clergy 
(including  four  Archdeacons)  in  addition  to  five 
Army  chaplains  and  five  clergy  of  the  Railway 
Mission,  a  great    part  of  whose  work   lies  within 

Finance,  the  diocese.  The  expenditure  from  the  Central 
Fund  for  last  year  (apart  from  the  stipends 
raised  by  congregations  for  their  clergy)  was 
£11,129,  just    about    half   of   which    was    contri- 


The  Province  of   South   Africa      147 

buted  directly  in  subscriptions  by  individuals 
and  companies,  many  of  the  larger  firms  giving 
as  much  as  £500  or  £600  each,  while  the  total 
grant  from  England  through  the  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel  for  the  year  was  only 
£1,170,  showing  that  the  diocese  is  in  a  fair  way 
to  becoming  self-supporting. 

The  missionary  opportunities  of  this  diocese  j^0ens. 
are  unique,  for,  in  addition  to  the  large  native 
population  residing  in  the  country,  there  are 
large  numbers  of  men  of  various  tribes  brought 
from  various  quarters  to  work  on  the  Rand. 
Excellent  work  among  these  has  been  done  by 
the  Community  of  the  Resurrection,  whose  head- 
quarters are  at  Mirfield,  in  Yorkshire.  At  the 
urgent  request  of  the  Bishop  of  Pretoria  they 
established  a  branch  house  in  Johannesburg  in 
1903,  and  the  members  of  the  Community  minister 
to  both  whites  and  natives.  The  Rev.  L.  Fuller 
(one  of  the  members  of  the  Community)  has  been 
entrusted  by  the  Bishop  with  the  organization  of 
native  work  along  the  reefs  in  the  country  districts 
immediately  around  it.  In  the  Potchefstroom 
district  the  native  work  has  been  for  some  eighteen 
years  past  under  the  care  of  Archdeacon  Roberts. 
The  Diocesan  Report  of  four  years  ago  shows  that 


148  South  Africa 


there  were  then  some  3,000  native  communicants 
in  the  district.  In  the  Pretoria  district  Canon 
Farmer  has  been  in  charge  since  1895,  and  is 
assisted  by  a  native  priest.  Canon  Farmer  has 
done  a  great  work  in  itinerating.  The  Rev.  W.  A. 
Goodwin,  a  son-in-law  of  Bishop  Bransby  Key, 
after  rendering  invaluable  service  both  in  the 
S.  John's  Diocese,  and  as  Principal  of  S.  Alban's 
native  College,  in  Pietermaritzburg,  is  now  doing 
good  work  among  natives  under  the  Bishop  of 
Pretoria. 

The  educational  work  of  the  Wantage  Sisters 
at  Pretoria  and  of  the  East  Grinstead  Sisters  at 
Rosettenville  is  a  valuable  addition  to  the  re- 
sources of  the  diocese.  Many  familiar  English 
institutions,  such  as  the  Girls'  Friendly  Society, 
the  Mothers'  Union,  and  the  Discharged  Prisoners' 
Aid  Society  have  found  their  way  to  the  Trans- 
vaal. The  diocese  now  boasts  its  own  Lay 
Readers'  Association,  in  addition  to  many  branches 
of  the  Church  of  England  Men's  Society. 

Diocese  of  Mashonaland 

Passing  further  north  we  come  to  the  Diocese 
of  Mashonaland.  This  country  came  under 
British     influence    in     1888,    when     Mr.    Rhodes 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      149 

obtained  a  concession  from  Lobengula,  King  of 
Matabeleland.  The  following  year  the  British 
South  Africa  Company  was  formed  under  Royal 
Charter,  and  a  pioneer  expedition  started  under 
Col.  Pennefather,  with  two  hundred  Europeans 
and  one  hundred  and  fifty  natives,  to  open  up 
the  country  and  construct  roads.  The  peaceful  ™aJabele 
occupation  of  the  country  was,  however,  soon 
interrupted  by  war.  First  a  dispute  arose  with 
the  Matabele,  which  was  brought  to  a  successful 
termination  in  the  short  space  of  five  weeks,  in 
October  and  November,  1893,  during  which  the 
King  Lobengula  died  of  smallpox.  Then  two 
and  a  half  years  later — in  the  spring  of  1896 — 
a  rising  took  place  among  the  same  people, 
owing  to  the  removal  of  the  police  force  in  con- 
nection with  the  Jameson  Raid.  This  rising  was 
subdued  by  August,  but  not  before  one  hundred 
and  forty-one  Europeans  had  been  massacred. 
Finally,  a  further  revolt  took  place  among  the 
Mashonas,  involving  a  more  serious  war,  which 
lasted  more  than  a  year,  and  in  which  the  regular 
army  had  to  be  called  in. 

This  rising  furnished  a  remarkable  example  of 
what  is  at  once  our  weakness  and  our  strength  in 
dealing  with  native  races — our  extraordinary  capa- 


i5o 


South   Africa 


city  for  trusting  them.     On  the  whole,  it  is  that 

trust  that  is  the  secret  of  our  power  to  govern  and 

win   them.      Hut  occasionally  it  is  misplaced.      It 

Mashona     was  so  jn  this  instance.      No  sooner  had  we  con- 

rising. 

quered  the  warlike  and  independent  Matabcle 
than  we  assumed  that  they  were  to  be  at  once 
and  for  ever  our  firm  friends  and  faithful  subjects. 
Englishmen  settled  down  among  them  in  widely 
scattered  and  lonely  farms,  people  travelled  about 
the  country  without  arms  or  escort,  and,  with 
almost  reckless  confidence,  Dr.  Jameson  withdrew 
the  Matabeleland  mounted  police,  in  November, 
1895,  to  Pitsani,  in  Southern  Bechuanaland,  in 
view  of  the  rising  in  Johannesburg.  This  confi- 
dence in  the  peaceable  intentions  of  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Matabeleland  had,  no  doubt,  a  certain 
justification.  The  more  warlike  Matabcle  had 
been  killed  or  driven  across  the  Zambesi.  Many 
of  those  who  were  left  were  sincerely  relieved 
from  the  perpetual  fear  of  Lobengula's  tyranny. 
They  expressed  this  relief  to  Dr.  Jameson  by 
saying,  "  Now  we  can  sleep."  And  the  other 
inhabitants  of  the  country — the  Mashonas  and 
Makalakas — were  regarded  as  so  unwarlike  as  to 
be  a  negligable  quantity.  But  as  against  these 
grounds  of  confidence  there  were  serious  reasons, 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      151 

as  we  can  now  see,  for  uneasiness.  The  natives 
had  grievances  for  which  there  was  some  justifica- 
tion. They  disliked  the  hut  tax,  which  is  a  regular 
part  of  our  native  policy.  (It  is  considered  the 
best  method  of  taxing  luxuries,  as  each  wife  has 
a  hut  to  herself,  and  only  the  wealthier  natives 
can  afford  many  wives).  The  perennial  grievance 
as  to  land  was  also  a  factor  in  the  case,  as  farms 
were  at  once  taken  up,  and  it  was  obvious  that 
this  policy  would  in  time  lead  to  the  confinement 
of  the  old  inhabitants  within  narrower  limits,  or 
else  their  exploitation  as  labourers  by  the  new 
occupiers  of  the  land  on  which  they  were  living. 
It  happened,  also,  to  add  to  the  unrest,  that  there 
was  at  that  time  a  bad  outbreak  of  rinderpest. 
The  Government,  in  order  to  arrest  the  disease, 
had  in  many  cases  to  order  the  destruction  of 
healthy  animals  in  infected  areas.  This  was 
naturally  hard  for  the  people  to  understand,  and 
led  to  the  idea  that  the  white  man  was  set  upon 
their  ruin.  No  wonder,  then,  that  when  there  came 
the  withdrawal  of  the  ordinary  police  force  of  the 
country,  and,  following  this,  the  report  of  their 
defeat  by  the  Boers,  the  Matabele  thought  that  the 
time  had  come  for  them  to  reassert  their  indepen- 
dence and  to  drive  out  the  encroaching  white  men. 


15-  South   Africa 

Church  work  in  Mashonaland  was  planned  in 
1 874,  when  funds  were  provided  through  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  for  an 
expedition  under  the  Rev.  W.  Greenstock.  Owing, 
however,  to  the  death  of  his  companion  at  Dur- 
ban, the  expedition  had  for  the  time  to  be  aban- 
doned. The  actual  beginning  of  work  dates  from 
Bishop       the  pioneer  expedition   of  Bishop   Knight    Bruce, 

Knight  .  .  .  .  .  . 

Bruce.  in  1 808,  which  we  have  already  mentioned. 
This  notable  journey  marked  him  out  as  the 
most  suitable  man  to  be  appointed  the  first 
Bishop  of  Mashonaland,  and  to  this  office  he  was 
translated  in  1891.  His  work  at  first  was  among 
the  natives  of  Mashonaland.  Matabeleland  he 
left  to  the  care  of  the  London  Missionary  Society, 
which  he  found  in  full  activity  there. 

The  termination  of  the  little  war  of  1893,  how- 
ever, changed  the  aspect  of  affairs.  It  brought 
many  English  settlers  into  the  country,  so  that  the 
Church  was  called  to  minister  to  her  own  mem- 
bers ;  and  Buluwayo,  which  had  been  Lobengula's 
kraal,  became  the  European  capital  of  Matabele- 
land and  the  chief  centre  of  the  Church's  work 
there.  In  1894  Bishop  Knight  Bruce  broke  down 
in  health,  and  was  warned  by  his  doctors  that  it 
was  imperative  that  he  should  return  to  England. 


The  Province  of   South   Africa      153 

He  died  two  years  later  as  Vicar  of  Bovey  Tracey. 
His  successor  was  William  Thomas  Gaul,  then  B«hoP 
Archdeacon  of  Kimberley.  Under  his  energetic 
guidance  the  work  of  the  Church  rapidly  increased 
among  both  natives  and  Europeans.  The  Bishop's 
experience  among  the  mining  population  at  Kim- 
berley, many  of  whom  he  met  again  in  Rhodesia, 
and  his  own  hearty  and  exuberant  personality, 
made  him  just  the  man  for  the  pioneering  work 
among  Mr.  Rhodes'  young  men  who  began  to 
flock  into  the  new  territories. 

Foremost  among  the  new  enterprises  was  the  Educa- 
creation  of  a  native  college  near  the  town  ofwork- 
Umtali,  as  a  memorial  to  Bishop  Knight  Bruce, 
which  was  liberally  supported  by  the  Home 
Church  through  both  the  Society  for  the  Pro- 
motion of  Christian  Knowledge  and  the  Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  and  superin- 
tended by  the  Rev.  D.  R.  Pelly.  This  College 
of  S.  Augustine,  near  Penhalonga,  which  has 
now  for  some  years  had  as  its  head  the  Rev. 
E.  H.  Etheridge,  who  is  supported  by  a  very 
efficient  band  of  colleagues  (two  of  whom,  the 
Rev.  R.  Alexander  and  Brother  Sherwin  Smith, 
may  truly  be  said  to  have  borne  the  burden 
and    heat    of    the   day),    seems    to    be    in    a    fair 


i  54  South   Africa 


way  to  solve  the  difficult  problem  of  native 
education.  While  all  the  morning  (after  the 
morning  services)  is  spent  in  school,  the  whole 
of  the  afternoon  is  spent  in  manual  labour,  in 
which  is  included  gardening,  agricultural  work, 
and  building.  In  spite  of  the  fees  charged,  there 
are  applications  from  many  more  students  than 
the  college  can  accommodate  ;  and  the  raising  of 
fees  does  not  in  the  least  check  the  flow  of  appli- 
cants. At  S.  Monica's,  on  the  same  beautiful 
estate,  there  is  a  flourishing  school  for  girls  and 
women,  under  the  charge  of  Mother  .Annie,  and 
two  other  ladies.  Native  schools  were  also  estab- 
lished in  all  the  towns,  and  a  native  church  built, 
mostly  by  the  people  themselves,  at  Buluwayo ; 
while  the  white  people  are  ministered  to  at 
Salisbury,  Umtali,  Buluwayo,  Gwelo,  Selukwe, 
Victoria,  and  Francistown.  At  Salisbury  there 
is  a  pro-cathedral,  and  at  all  the  other  centres 
there  arc  churches — that  at  Selukwe,  however, 
is  only  just  begun.  The  work  north  of  the 
Zambesi  has  been  carried  on  by  the  Archdeacon 
of  Matabeleland  (the  Ven.  F.  II.  Beavan). 
Native  The    chief  centres   of  native   work   are    (<?)    in 

Mashonaland — I,    S.     Augustine's,     Penhalonga, 
where  there  is  an  industrial  school   for  boys,  num- 


The  Province  of  South  Africa      155 

bering  at  present  about  170,  and  an  industrial 
boarding  school  for  girls  (S.  Monica's),  with 
about  eighty.  There  are  also  four  out-stations  at 
this  mission.  2,  Rusape,  with  S.  Faith's  Mission, 
and  the  Mission  of  the  Epiphany,  and  several 
out-stations.  Two  lady  workers  are  engaged  at 
this  station  with  its  day  schools.  3,  All  Saints', 
Wreningham,  with  a  boarding  school  for  about 
thirty  scholars,  and  out-stations.  4,  Mission  of  the 
Transfiguration,  at  Victoria.  5,  S.  Mary's,  Huny- 
anyi.  6,  S.  Bernard's,  Mangwendi.  There  are 
also  native  churches  in  the  towns  of  Salisbury  and 
Umtali.  (b),  In  Matabeleland — 1,  S.  Columba's, 
Buluwayo.  2,  the  Industrial  Mission  of  S.  Aidan, 
at  Bembezi ;  and  3,  S.  Matthew's,  Umguza.  There 
are  now,  beside  the  Bishop,  twenty  clergy,  in- 
cluding two  Archdeacons,  working  in  the  diocese, 
beside  a  considerable  number  of  native  catechists 
and  teachers.  Archdeacon  Upcher  has  been  in 
the  diocese  since  1892,  and  has  proved  himself 
an  ideal  missionary,  full  of  zeal,  and  ready  to 
turn  his  hand  to  anything :  no  man  is  so  well 
known  or  loved  throughout  Rhodesia.  Archdeacon 
Beavan,  who  came  into  the  diocese  in  1903,  has 
made  it  his  special  work  to  follow  up  the  isolated 
white  man ;  and  he  has  succeeded  in  keeping  in 


156  South  Africa 


touch  with  our  fellow-countrymen  in  North-West 
Rhodesia  so  thoroughly  that  when  the  new  diocese, 
which  the  province,  thanks  to  the  generosity  and 
labours  of  Bishop  T.  E.  Wilkinson,  has  in  con- 
templation there,  is  formed,  there  will  be  found  a 
nucleus  of  Church  work  ready  to  hand. 

At  the  beginning  of  1907  it  had  become 
plain  that  Bishop  Gaul,  like  his  predecessor,  had 
made  overdrafts  upon  his  strength,  and  that,  if 
his  life  was  to  be  continued,  he  must  give  up 
the  work  he  loved  so  well.  His  resignation  was 
accepted  by  the  Bishops  of  the  Province,  and, 
after  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  persuade  Bishop 
Campbell  of  Glasgow  to  accept  the  post  of  Bishop 
of  Mashonaland  (to  which  he  was  much  drawn  by 
his  South  African  experiences  in  connection  with 
the  Mission  of  Help  sent  out  from  England  in 
1904),  a  successor  was  found  in  the  person  of  the 
Rev.  E.  N.  Powell,  Vicar  of  S.  Stephen's,  Upton 
Park,  E.,  who  was  consecrated  in  Capetown  on 
S.   Matthias'  Day,   1908. 

Diocese  of  Lebombo 

At  the  beginning  of  1891  the  South  African 
Bishops  decided  that  the  time  had  come  for  the 
formation  of  a  new  diocese,  to  be  called  Lebombo, 


The  Province  of  South  Africa      157 

from  the  Lebombo  range  of  mountains,  consisting 
of  the  districts  around  Delagoa  Bay — Lourenco 
Marques  and  Inhambane,  in  Portuguese  territory 
— and  South  Gazaland  with  Lydenberg  and 
Zoutspanberg,  in  the  Transvaal.  This  country, 
though  nominally  in  the  Diocese  of  Zululand, 
had  been  hardly  touched  by  Church  work.  In 
1 88 1  Bishop  McKenzie  of  Zululand  had  paid  ^fe 
a  visit  to  Delagoa  Bay,  and  had  secured  a  site 
for  mission  premises,  but  he  was  unable  to 
prosecute  the  plan  further  till  1889,  when  he 
paid  another  visit.  His  account  of  what  he 
found  there  is  depressing : — "  No  one  anxious  for 
Communion,"  "  Europeans  and  natives  alike  much 
addicted  to  drink,"  and  "  the  Name  of  God  only 
heard  in  oaths."  Bishop  McKenzie's  death 
again  delayed  the  plans  for  mission  work  in  this 
country;  but  on  All  Saints'  Day,  1893,  the 
Rev.  William  Edmund  Smyth,  then  a  missionary  |^y°h. 
in  Zululand,  was  consecrated  in  Grahamstown 
Cathedral  as  first  Bishop  of  the  new  diocese. 
It  was  slow  and  uphill  work,  and  for  some  years, 
the  Bishop  plodded  on  almost  alone.  Of  late 
years,  however,  the  progress  of  the  diocese  has 
been  marked  and  fairly  rapid.  There  are  now, 
beside    the    Bishop,    an    archdeacon    and    eleven 


158  South   Africa 


clergy,  twenty-five  native  catechists  and  teachers 
and  other  workers,  and  fourteen  English  lay 
workers. 

A  good  work  is  being  done  at  S.  Christopher's 
College,  founded  in  1901,  where  some  twelve 
native  students  are  being  trained  for  the  work 
of  the  ministry  in  the  diocese.  Three  of  these 
have  already  been  appointed  sub-deacons.  One 
of  the  special  difficulties  which  has  to  be  faced 
in  this  diocese  lies  in  the  number  of  languages 
which  must  be  learned,  owing  to  the  variety  of 
tribes  among  which  work  is  being  carried  on. 
Fortunately  the  Bishop  is  not  only  a  devoted 
missionary  but  also  a  man  of  linguistic  gifts. 

Diocese  of  S.  Helena 

We  have  incidentally  mentioned  the  island 
of  S.  Helena,  which,  though  remote  from  South 
Africa,  forms  part  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Province. 
The  history  of  Church  work  there  goes  much 
further  back  than  that  of  most  of  the  other 
parts  of  the  Province.  As  early  as  1704  we 
find  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel  allowing  a  grant  of  £$  for  small 
tracts  for  the  Rev.  Charles  Masham,  "  a  minister 
sent  to  S.  Helena  by  the  East   India  Company," 


The  Province  of  South  Africa      159 

and  two  years  later  a  further  grant  was  made 
him.  The  island,  however,  does  not  appear 
again  in  the  Society's  records  for  more  than  a 
century.  On  Bishop  Gray's  appointment  to 
Capetown  he  sent  the  Rev.  W.  Bousfield  to 
join  the  Rev.  R.  Kempthorne,  who,  up  to  that 
time,  seems  to  have  been  the  only  clergyman, 
besides  a  military  chaplain,  to  minister  to  a 
population  which  was  then  estimated  at  5,000. 
Bishop  Gray,  who  visited  the  island  on  his 
voyage  to  England,  gives  a  grim  account  of  the 
cargoes  of  liberated  slaves  which  our  Navy  was 
at  that  time  constantly  discharging  on  to  the 
island.  It  roused  a  deep  and  earnest  determina- 
tion in  the  Bishop's  heart  to  prosecute  missionary 
work  among  them.  In  1859  he  succeeded  in 
getting  a  Bishopric  established  for  S.  Helena, 
with  the  Islands  of  Ascension  and  Tristan 
da    Cunha ;    and     Dr.    Piers    C.    Claughton    was  £,ish°p 

'  *=>  Claughton. 

consecrated  as  the  first  Bishop,  in  Westminter 
Abbey,  on  Whitsunday  of  that  year.  His  epis- 
copate was,  however,  a  short  one,  as  in  1862  he 
was  translated  to  Colombo. 

His  successor  was  the  Ven.  T.  E.  Welby,  then  wf\bV 
Archdeacon  of  George  in   the    Diocese  of  Cape- 
town,  who   served   the    Church    in   the   island    for 


160  South   Africa 


the  long  term  of  thirty-seven  years.  He  died  in 
Holmes.  1  §99,  and  was  succeeded  by  Dean  Holmes  of 
Grahamstown  in  1899.  Bishop  Holmes  only 
lived  a  few  years  after  his  consecration,  and  was 
HoSSTch.  followed  by  Bishop  Holbech,  who  had  been 
Dean  of  Bloemfontein.  In  1865  the  population 
of  S.  Helena  was  7,000  ;  but  the  diversion  of 
trade,  owing  to  the  opening  of  the  Suez  Canal, 
has  greatly  changed  the  position  and  pros- 
pects of  the  island.  Much  poverty  was  caused 
by  the  loss  of  the  ocean  trade,  and  in  a  few 
years  the  population  had  fallen,  by  emigra- 
tion and  other  causes,  to  one  half  its  former 
number,  viz.,   3,500. 

Only  a  small  proportion  of  the  inhabitants  are 
of  European  birth,  the  greater  part  of  the  islanders 
being  coloured  people  of  mixed  race,  their  fore- 
fathers having  been  brought  there  either  as  servants 
of  the  East  India  Company  or  as  slaves.  The 
island  is  divided  into  three  parishes,  each  with  its 
own  clergyman,  the  cathedral  being  in  the  centre 
of  the  island. 

Aided  by  the  Rebecca  Hussey  Charity  for  the 
education  of  the  children  of  released  slaves,  the 
Church  has  done  much  for  education  in  S.  Helena, 
and  now  has  six  schools  under  its  care. 


The  Province  of  South  Africa      i  6  i 

This  diocese  has  the  honour  of  possessing 
one  of  the  most  isolated  cures  of  souls  imagin- 
able :  the  island  of  Tristan  da  Cunha,  now,  for 
the  third  time,  occupied  by  a  resident  priest, 
the  Rev.  J.  G.   Barrow. 

The  island  of  Ascension  is  held  by  a  naval 
garrison,  for  whom  the  Admiralty  long  ago  built 
a  church,  which  was  consecrated  by  Bishop 
Claughton. 

Diocese  of  Walfish  Bay 
In  1 90 1  and  1903  the  Coadjutor  Bishop  of*?jsh°p 
Capetown,  Dr.  Gibson,  whose  devoted  work  as 
a  missionary  in  the  Diocese  of  S.  John's  has  been 
mentioned,  having  learnt  that  no  provision  was 
made  by  the  English  Church  for  her  members 
south  of  the  Congo,  made  two  long  journeys, 
lasting  several  months,  through  German  South- 
West  Africa  and  a  portion  of  Portuguese  West 
Africa,  with  the  view  of  supplying  ministrations 
to  the  scattered  Church  people,  and  also  of  seeing 
what  openings  there  were  in  those  regions  for 
missionary  work  on  the  part  of  the  Church  of  the 
Province.  The  expenses  of  the  first  journey  were 
defrayed  almost  entirely  by  the  people  visited  ; 
for  the  second,  a  liberal  grant  was  made  by  the 


1 62  South   Africa 


Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel.  In  1906, 
having  been  ordered  to  rest  for  at  least  two,  if  not 
three,  years,  the  Bishop  resigned  his  post,  and  was 
succeeded  by  his  old  friend,  Dr.  Cameron,  of  whom 
mention  has  already  been  made.  Under  Bishop 
Cameron's  fostering  care  the  difficulties  which 
were  only  to  be  expected  in  connection  with  such 
a  movement  as  that  which  resulted  in  the  Order 
of  Ethiopia  have  been  very  largely  smoothed 
away. 

Early  in  1907,  the  South  African  Bishops  in 
Synod  requested  Bishop  Gibson  to  accept  the 
office  of  Missionary  Bishop  for  Walfish  Bay 
(which  he  had  already  visited  some  four  times) 
and  the  neighbouring  parts  with  which  his  jour- 
neys had  made  him  familiar.  It  is  the  sincere 
hope  of  all  his  friends  that  his  health  may  allow 
of  his  taking  up  the  work  thus  allotted  to  him, 
but  for  the  present  the  Bishop  remains  under 
doctor's  orders  in  Europe,  and  the  office  is  of 
the  nature  of  a  titular  one — in  partibus  infidelium. 

It  is,  perhaps,  worthy  of  notice  that,  although 
no  colonial  man  has  yet  become  a  Bishop  in  South 
Africa,  of  the  twelve  Bishops  now  belonging  to 
the  Province  no  less  than  eight  had  been  working 
in  the  country  at  some  time  or  other  before  they 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      163 


were  raised  to  the  episcopate.  Two,  it  is  true,  had 
returned  to  England,  but  six  were  actually  on  the 
staff  of  South  African  priests  at  the  time  of  their 
election  or  appointment. 

The  Mission  of  Help 
An  enterprise  which  has  been  of  the  greatest 
importance  and  profit  to  the  South  African 
Church,  and  which,  on  the  scale  on  which  it  was 
carried  out,  is  unique  in  the  history  of  the  Angli- 
can communion,  remains  to  be  recorded.  This  is 
the  movement  which  received  the  name  of  the 
"Mission  of  Help"  sent  out  by  the  Mother  Church 
in  the  year  1904.  The  idea  of  such  a  mission 
had  been  germinating  for  many  years.  Its  first 
inception  is  to  be  traced  to  a  visit  which  Bishop  Bishop 

.  t,.  Wilkinson. 

Wilkinson  (who  had  just  resigned  the  Bishopric  of 
Truro)  paid  to  the  Cape  in  1892,  and  to  conversa- 
tions which  he  then  had  with  his  hosts,  Sir  Henry 
and  Lady  Loch.  The  idea  of  a  general  mission 
had  been  mentioned  in  the  Provincial  Synod  of 
1898,  and  the  matter  was  left  in  the  hands  of 
the  Bishops.  The  Bishops  met  in  an  Episcopal 
Synod  in  August,  1900,  when  a  letter  from  Bishop 
G.  H.  Wilkinson  was  read  asking  whether  an  effort 
to  send  out  a  considerable  body  of  English  clergy 


164  South   Africa 


would  meet  with  the  approval  of  the  South  African 
Church.  Canon  Gore  (as  he  then  was)  was  also 
associated  with  the  proposal.  It  was  suggested 
that,  when  the  unhappy  war  which  was  still  raging 
should  come  to  an  end,  the  moment  might  be 
opportune  for  making  a  great  united  effort  to 
deepen  and  perpetuate  the  graver  thoughts  which 
the  sufferings  of  the  war  had  aroused,  and  to 
preach  the  gospel  of  national  righteousness  and 
reconciliation.  The  offer  was  warmly  accepted 
by  the  Bishops  in  Synod.  A  committee  was 
then  formed  to  take  the  matter  in  hand,  and  the 
first  step  decided  on  was  to  send  out  a  pioneer 
expedition  in  1902,  to  survey  the  ground,  and 
ascertain  the  feelings  and  needs  of  the  several 
Son.  Dioceses  of  South  Africa.  The  Rev.  V.  S.  S. 
Coles,  Librarian  of  the  Pusey  House  at  Oxford, 
the  Rev.  J.  Hamlet,  Vicar  of  Barrington,  and  the 
Rev.  L.  Sladen,  Vicar  of  Selly  Oak,  formed  the  first 
band,  charged  to  visit  the  Dioceses  of  Grahams- 
town,  Bloemfontein,  and  S.  John's,  Kaffraria. 
They  were  followed  by  Bishop  Hornby  (now  of 
Nassau),  the  Rev.  M.  B.  Furse  (now  Archdeacon 
of  Johannesburg),  and  the  Rev.  J.  P.  Maud  (now 
Vicar  of  S.  Mary's,  Redcliffe),  who  went  to  Cape- 
town,   Natal,    Zululand,   Pretoria,   Lebombo,   and 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      165 


Mashonaland.  This  Pioneer  Mission  did  great 
things  in  the  way  of  enlisting  the  interest  and 
eager  expectation  of  the  colonists  with  regard  to 
the  larger  mission  which  was  to  follow,  and  it 
brought  back  a  most  valuable  report  as  to  the 
needs  of  the  Church  of  the  Province. 

After  what  has  been  recorded  in  the  foregoing 
chapters,  the  truth  and  importance  of  the  follow- 
ing words  in  this  report  will  be  realized  :  "  It  is  Thrir^ 
no  disparagement  to  say  that  the  Church  of  the 
Province  of  South  Africa  has  of  necessity  been 
largely  engaged  in  evolving  her  system  of  external 
organization."  What  was  now  needed  was  a  fuller 
sense  of  the  end  to  which  all  outward  machinery 
was  the  means — a  fuller  outpouring  of  the  Spirit 
within  the  Body.  And  the  report,  with  a  fine 
sense  of  proportion,  added  : — "  It  should  now  be 
indisputably  seen  that  the  Church's  campaign  is 
simply  one  for  righteousness"  And  the  report 
also  gave  evidence  of  an  equally  fine  sense  of  pro- 
portion on  the  part  of  the  colonists  in  the  way  in 
which  the  mission  was  received.  "  It  was  won- 
drously  cheering  to  find  the  universal  admission 
that  the  most  solid  asset  in  the  State  is  character, 
and  its  most  valued  product  the  lives  of  its 
people." 


1 66  South  Africa 


second  A    second    preparatory   visit   was   paid    in    the 

Prepara-  r       i  J  r 

t°ry  following    year    by    the    Bishop    of    S.    Andrews, 

mission.  o     j  j  i 

Canon  Scott  Holland,  and  Provost  Campbell  (now 
Bishop  of  Glasgow).  The  object  of  this  mission 
was  less  to  acquire  information  than  to  definitely 
prepare  the  minds  of  Church  people  in  South 
Africa  for  the  arrival  of  the  full  band  of  mis- 
sioners  in  the  following  year.  On  their  return 
an  interesting  conference  took  place  in  the  Jeru- 
salem Chamber  between  the  missioners  and  the 
pioneers  and  the  members  of  the  committee,  many 
of  whom  had  already  had  experience  of  South 
African  conditions  of  life  and  of  the  special 
problems  of  its  Church. 

The    actual    mission    consisted    of    a    body    of 

thirty-six  Bishops  and  clergy.    They  were  divided 

into  two  groups.     The  first  of  these  was  assigned 

to  the  Dioceses  of  Capetown,  Grahamstown,  Natal, 

The  S.    John's,  and    Zululand.     Its    leaders   were    the 

Missioners.  J 

Bishops  of  Gibraltar  and  Burnley  (now  Bishop  of 
Southwell).  The  second  group  was  to  go  to  the 
Dioceses  of  Pretoria,  Bloemfontein,  and  Mashona- 
land,  and  was  to  be  under  the  charge  of  the  Rev. 
C.  T.  Abraham,  Vicar  of  Bakewell.  The  first 
detachment,  seventeen  in  number,  sailed  on 
April    7,    1904.       The     rest    of    the    missioners 


The  Province  of  South  Africa      167 

followed  at  intervals,  some  of  them  having 
volunteered  for  six  months  and  others  for  shorter 
periods. 

The  enterprise  was,  naturally,  a  very  costly  one.  Financ 
But  the  expenses  were  more  than  met  by  the 
splendid  efforts  of  an  influential  band  of  ladies, 
headed  by  Adeline,  Duchess  of  Bedford,  who,  under 
the  inspiring  lead  of  the  Bishop  of  S.  Andrews, 
organized  the  work  of  collecting  funds  throughout 
the  English  dioceses. 

The  results  of  the  mission  are  everywhere  de-  Results 
scribed  as  surpassing  the  most  sanguine  expecta- 
tions. This  remarkable  manifestation  of  the  care  of 
the  Mother  Church  for  her  South  African  daughter 
seems  to  have  deeply  struck  the  imagination  of  the 
colonists,  and  everywhere  the  missioners  were  met 
by  large  and  expectant  congregations.  People 
undertook  long  and  toilsome  journeys  in  order  to 
be  present  at  the  services,  and  many  who  had 
drifted  away  from  all  spiritual  influences  seem  to 
have  been  reached  and  profoundly  affected.  There 
is  every  reason  to  believe  that  the  enthusiastic 
response  which  the  mission  evoked  was  something 
more  than  the  mere  excitement  and  emotion  of 
unusual  services  and  famous  preachers,  and  that 
in  a  large  number  of  cases  the  results  have  been 


1 68  South   Africa 


true  and  lasting.  The  last  service  of  the  mission 
was  held  in  the  Cathedral  of  Capetown  on  October 
25th  ;  and  on  November  15th  a  great  thanksgiving 
service  was  held  in  S.  Paul's  Cathedral.  The 
sermon  was  to  have  been  preached  by  the  Bishop 
of  S.  Andrews,  who  had  been  throughout  the 
inspiring  and  sustaining  force  behind  the  mission, 
as  he  had  been  its  original  projector.  Ill-health, 
however,  prevented  him,  and  his  place  was  filled 
by  Canon  Scott  Holland,  who,  after  the  Bishop, 
had  done  as  much  as  any  one  to  make  the  mission 
a  success.  Now  that  Bishop  Wilkinson's  work  on 
earth  is  ended,  it  is  a  happy  memory  to  look  back 
on  this  great  mission  as  forming  a  splendid  climax 
to  a  life  which  was  pre-eminent,  if  not  unique,  in 
the  spiritual  influence  which  it  exerted  on  people 
of  all  classes. 

Conclusion 

This  brief  review  of  South  African  Church 
history  has  shown  us  that  that  figure-head  which 
first  confronts  the  voyager  beneath  the  Southern 
Cross,  and  which  stands  for  what  lies  beyond  it, 
is  indeed  a  cape  of  storms.  The  different  tradi- 
tions, the  misunderstandings,  the  varying  aims 
and    ideals    of   many  races,    have    produced,  and 


The  Province  of  South   Africa      169 


will  continue  to  produce,  many  a  conflict.  One 
thing  alone  can  reconcile  those  misunderstand- 
ings, and  draw  hearts  into  stable  and  loving 
union — the  grace  of  the  HOLY  SPIRIT,  and  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  one  all-embracing  and  all-satis- 
fying kingdom  of  God.  But  the  solid  and  ever- 
growing work  of  good  men  which  the  record 
describes  is  slowly  but  surely  revealing  the  vision, 
and  kindling  the  enthusiasm,  of  that  kingdom, 
lifting  the  eyes  of  men  to  those  holy  hills.  South 
Africa,  though  physically  a  vast  country,  is,  on 
its  human  side,  a  very  small  country,  closely 
knit  together.  The  people  of  Capetown  know 
all  about  the  people  of  Port  Elizabeth  and 
Durban,  and  those  of  Durban  and  Kimberley 
know  all.  about  those  of  Johannesburg  and  of 
Buluwayo.  Family  connections  and  business 
relations  unite  them.  And,  therefore,  ideals  and 
standards  of  life  and  thought  which  touch 
Johannesburg  to-day  will  affect  Capetown  and 
Durban  to-morrow.  And  the  tone  of  the  towns 
affects  the  farmers  in  remotest  districts,  whose 
links  with  the  towns  and  their  markets  and  their 
society  are  many  and  close.  And  the  native 
races  draw  in  through  every  pore  the  spirit 
which    prevails    among    the    white    men    around 


170  South   Africa 


them.  So  the  way  of  the  Lord  is  prepared, 
ever)-  valley  is  exalted,  and  every  mountain  and 
hill  is  made  low,  and  the  crooked  made  straight, 
and  the  rough  places  plain.  Can  we  doubt  but 
that  the  glory  of  the  LORD  shall  be  revealed,  and 
the  whole  great  country  shall  yet,  in  God's  good 
time,  fulfil  the  promise  of  its  early  name — The 
Cape  of  Good   Hope  ? 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy     171 


APPENDIX  A 

Later   Stages   of   the   Natal 
Controversy 

BISHOP  Gray  died  on  September  1,  1872, 
in  his  sixty-third  year,  his  death  being 
chiefly  due  to  a  fall  from  his  horse,  so  that  he 
and  his  great  friend  Bishop  Wilberforce  were,  so 
far,  alike  in  the  circumstances  of  their  death.  At 
this  moment  we  are  concerned,  however,  with 
that  event  in  its  bearing  on  the  Church  con- 
troversy dealt  with  in  Chapter  III. 

In  the  following  month  (October,  1872),  Bishop  Bishop  ( 
Colenso  wrote  a  long  letter  to  the  Archbishop  of  letter  to 

.      Archbishop 

Canterbury  as  to  the  legal  position  of  affairs  in  Tait. 
South  Africa,  and  the  possible  effect  of  the  con- 
stitution of  the  Church  of  the  Province  on  the 
tenure  of  property.  According  to  the  Bishop's 
view,  all  the  property  vested  in  Bishop  Gray 
under  his  first  Letters  Patent  was  lying  derelict 
for    want  of   a   trustee  to    hold    it.     The    second 


172  South  Africa 


Letters  Patent,  having  been  pronounced  void, 
failed  to  create  a  corporation  to  which  the 
property  held  under  the  first  Letters  could  pass. 
This  applied  to  property  in  all  the  three  dioceses, 
Capetown,  Grahamstown,  and  Natal.  In  addition 
to  this  there  was  much  property  acquired  at  a 
later  date,  but  vested  in  the  Bishop  of  Capetown 
"in  trust  for  the  Church  of  England."  In  all 
these  cases  there  would  be  difficulty  about  the 
succession  in  the  trust,  and  unless  the  new  Bishop 
were  clearly  a  Bishop  of  the  Church  of  England, 
and  not  simply  a  Bishop  of  the  Church  of  the 
Province  of  South  Africa,  neither  Courts  nor 
Legislature  would  give  recognition  to  any  claims 
the  Bishop  might  make  to  succeed  to  the  trustee- 
ship. Bishop  Colenso  went  on  to  point  out  par- 
ticulars in  which  the  Church  of  the  Province  of 
South  Africa  would  be  held  to  be  a  distinct  body 
from  the  Church  of  England  from  a  lawyer's 
point  of  view.  "  ( 1 )  Because  the  Synod  has 
expressly  excluded  the  Bishop,  clergy,  and  laity 
of  the  Diocese  of  Natal  from  all  share  in  its 
deliberations;  (2)  because  of  the  third  proviso 
[which  he  proceeded  to  quote]  ;  and  (3)  because 
the  Synod  forbids  any  clergyman  to  celebrate 
Holy    Matrimony  between   persons,  the  divorced 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy  173 

husband  or  wife  of  either  of  whom  is  still  alive, 
thus  making  it  criminal  for  the  clergy  of  the 
Church  of  the  Province  of  South  Africa  to  do 
what  would  be  perfectly  lawful  for  a  clergyman 
of  the  Church  of  England." 

Whatever  may  be  thought  as  to  the  force  of  the 
first  and  third  of  Bishop  Colenso's  reasons,  there 
was  considerable  force  in  the  second,  as  was 
brought  out  in  the  next  important  judgement 
which  was  pronounced  by  the  Judicial  Committee 
of  the  Privy  Council.  This  was  the  case  of 
Merriman  v.  Williams.  The  plaintiff  in  this  case  Merriman 
was  the  Bishop  of  Grahamstown  (who  had  sue-  wiiilams. 
ceeded  Bishop  Cotterill  when  the  latter  was 
translated  to  the  See  of  Edinburgh  in  1 87 1 ) 
and  the  defendant  was  the  Dean  of  Grahams- 
town.  Although  Dean  Williams  had  taken  a 
prominent  part  in  the  Provincial  Synod  of  1870, 
and  in  the  election  of  Bishop  Merriman,  he  after- 
wards attached  himself  to  the  party  who  held  the 
same  views  as  the  followers  of  Bishop  Colenso  in 
Natal,  and  called  themselves  "Church  of  England" 
as  opposed  to  the  "  Church  of  the  Province 
of  South  Africa."  After  a  long  period  of  dis- 
agreement between  the  Bishop  and  the  Dean, 
which  was  made  the  more  public  and  unpleasant 


174  South   Africa 


by  the  fact  that  the  latter  had  taken  to  journalism 
and  become  editor  of  a  local  paper,  which  he  could 
use  as  the  organ  of  his  ecclesiastical  views,  the 
Bishop  brought  things  to  a  point  by  applying  to 
the  Supreme  Court  of  the  Colony  to  restrain  the 
Dean  from  preventing  his  preaching  in  the  Cathe- 
if iupTeme  dral  Church  of  S.  George.  The  Supreme  Court 
court.  Qf  t^e  £ape  Colony  gave  its  decision  against  the 
Bishop,  declaring  that  the  Church  of  the  Province 
had  separated  itself  "  root  and  branch  "  from  the 
Church  of  England.  And  then  the  matter  came, 
on  appeal,  before  the  Judicial  Committee  of  the 
council  Privy  Council.  As  between  the  Bishop  and  the 
Dean  the  Privy  Council  decided  in  favour  of  the 
Bishop,  on  the  ground  that  the  Dean,  by  sub- 
scribing to  the  constitution  of  the  Church  of  the 
Province,  and  taking  the  prominent  part  which 
he  had  in  its  organization,  had  debarred  himself 
from  objecting  to  it.  But  the  question  was  not 
merely  between  these  two  suitors.  Third  parties 
were  concerned,  and,  as  against  those  who  had 
not  subscribed  to  the  constitution  of  the  province, 
but  still  claimed  allegiance  only  to  the  Church  of 
England  "  as  by  law  established,"  and  subscribed 
to  its  formularies  and  to  the  interpretation  put 
upon    them    by    the    constituted    authorities,    the 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy  175 

Court  pronounced  that  the  Bishop  could  not 
claim  a  right  to  property  which  was  held  "  in 
trust  for  the  Church  of  England  as  by  law 
established."  This  result  was  arrived  at  by  an 
examination  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Church 
of  the  Province,  and  especially  of  its  "  third 
proviso."  The  Court  recognized  that  there 
might  be,  after  the  judgements  declaring  the 
Church  in  South  Africa  to  be  a  voluntary  body, 
a  necessity  for  it  to  constitute  its  own  ecclesias- 
tical tribunals,  "  But  their  lordships  consider  that 
the  proviso  under  consideration  is  very  much 
more  than  a  recognition  of  the  facts  of  the  case ; 
and  that  the  Church  of  South  Africa,  so  far  from 
having  done  all  in  its  power  to  maintain  the 
connection,  has  taken  occasion  to  declare  em- 
phatically that  at  this  point  the  connection  is  not 
maintained.  ...  In  the  Church  of  South  Africa 
a  clergyman  preaching  the  same  doctrines  [as 
have  been  held  legal  in  England]  may  find  him- 
self presented  for,  and  found  guilty  of,  heresy.  .  .  . 
There  is  not  the  identity  in  the  standards  of  faith 
and  doctrine  which  appears  to  their  lordships 
necessary  to  establish  the  connection  required 
by  the  trust  on  which  the  Church  of  S.  George 
is  settled.     There  are  different  standards  on  im- 


176  South   Africa 


portant  points.  In  England  the  standard  is  the 
formularies  of  the  Church  as  judicially  interpreted. 
In  South  Africa  it  is  the  formularies  as  they  may 
be  construed  without  the  interpretation.  It  is 
argued  that  the  divergence  made  by  the  Church 
of  South  Africa  is  only  potential  and  not  actual, 
and  that  we  have  no  right  to  speculate  on  its 
effect  until  the  tribunals  of  South  Africa  have 
shown  whether  they  will  agree  or  disagree  with 
those  of  England.  Their  lordships  think  that 
the  divergence  is  present  and  actual.  It  is  the 
agreement  of  the  two  Churches  which  is  poten- 
tial." 
Alleged  Here,  then,  is  another  "  Charter  of  the  Colonial 

separation 

of  the  Church"  according  to  the  views  of  Bishop  Colenso's 

Church  of  ^  r 

the  Pro-  friends.  And  it  is  worth  while  once  again  to  pause 
and  ask  what  course  the  Church  of  South  Africa 
ought  to  have  adopted.  There  is,  no  doubt,  the 
simple  and  alluring  advice  of  Lord  Romilly.  The 
Church  of  South  Africa  might  simply  have  bound 
itself  by  the  laws  of  the  Church  of  England,  what- 
ever, in  the  providence  of  its  legislative  authorities, 
in  which  the  colonies  had  no  share,  that  law 
might  be,  and  by  the  decisions  of  Courts  to  which 
it  had  no  access.  But  it  is  inconceivable  that  the 
great  and  growing  Church  of  the   whole  colonial 


vince. 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy  177 

empire  should  renounce  all  power  of  legislation, 
and  leave  itself  helpless  in  the  hands  of  legislators 
six  thousand  miles  away,  of  Convocations  in 
which  it  had  no  voice,  and  Parliament  in  which 
it  had  no  representation.  It  is  inconceivable  that 
it  should  renounce  all  power  of  discipline  of  its 
own — have  no  Ecclesiastical  Courts — but  resort, 
in  every  case  of  ritual  or  doctrinal  irregularity, 
to  the  Courts  of  the  State  ;  to  have  the  most 
sacred  questions  debated  and  decided  by  judges 
who  might  be  agnostics  or  bitter  antagonists  of 
the  Church.  It  was  inevitable,  therefore,  that 
the  Church,  being  declared  a  voluntary  body, 
should  provide  its  own  machinery  both  for  legis- 
lation and  for  discipline.  But  was  it  wise  or 
necessary  to  announce  beforehand,  as  the  third 
proviso  does,  that  Privy  Council  decisions  will 
not  be  held  binding  ?  Archbishop  Benson,  for 
one,  never  disguised  his  opinion  that  it  was  a 
mistake.  He  himself,  in  the  famous  Lincoln 
case,  set  aside  certain  decisions  of  the  Privy 
Council,  but  he  did  not  begin  by  declaring 
(though  he  was  invited  by  counsel  to  do  so) 
that  he  would  disregard  the  judgements  of  the 
Privy  Council.  In  the  same  way,  he  felt  that 
it    would    have    been    wiser    for    the     Church    of 

N 


178  South   Africa 


South  Africa  to  try  each  case  on  its  merits, 
and,  if  the  evidence  seemed  to  justify  a  reversal 
of  the  previous  judgements,  then  would  have 
been  the  time  for  the  Ecclesiastical  Courts  of 
the  Church  of  South  Africa  to  assert  their  in- 
Proposed     dependence.     There  is  no  doubt  that  this  course 

Repeal  of  1 

Proviso.  would  have  saved  the  Church  from  many 
troubles  and  perplexities,  and  there  has  been 
more  than  one  attempt  made  in  the  Provincial 
Synod  to  repeal  the  third  proviso.  But  to 
remove  it  after  it  has  stood  part  of  the  Consti- 
tution is  a  very  different  thing  from  leaving  it 
out  at  the  first.  Many  men  who  would  have 
voted  against  its  original  insertion  would  not 
vote  for  its  deletion.  To  have  had  it  and 
removed  it  would  be  held  not  merely  to  restore 
the  non-committal  attitude ;  it  would  be  taken 
to  imply  a  deliberate  acceptance  of  Privy 
Council  judgements.  And  there  are  few  branches 
of  the  Anglican  communion  which  would  be 
prepared   to-day  to  adopt  that  attitude. 

Such  was  the  position  of  the  controversy  when 
Bishop  Colenso  died  in  18S3.  The  Law  Courts 
had  had  before  them  certain  clearly-defined  ques- 
tions as  to  the  title  to  property  held  under  certain 
trusts.     They  had  pointed   out  the  course  which 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy  179 

would  have  secured  to  the  Church  of  South  Africa 
an  indefeasible  title.  If  she  had  had  no  third 
proviso,  if  she  had  retained  the  name  "  Church  of 
England,"  if  she  had  frankly  and  unconditionally 
accepted  Church  of  England  law  and  Privy  Council 
interpretation  of  that  law,  her  title  to  property  held 
"  in  trust  for  the  Church  of  England  as  by  law 
established  "  would  have  been  as  good  as  the  cir- 
cumstances admitted.  That,  and  that  only,  was 
the  business  of  their  lordships  of  the  Judicial 
Committee.  It  was  not  their  business,  and  they 
never  pretended  to  regard  it  as  such,  to  say 
whether,  in  view  of  other  and  higher  considera- 
tions, such  a  course  was  expedient.  It  was  no 
part  of  their  function  to  advise,  for  instance  (to 
take  one  small  point),  whether  the  title  "  Church 
of  England "  was  really  the  most  suitable  for 
a  Church  out  of  England  which  might,  in  the 
future,  comprise  many  nationalities.  They  had 
to  define  the  conditions  of  a  legal  title  to  property, 
not  to  advise  the  Church  on  ecclesiastical  polity, 
as  to  how  she  would  best  advance  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

In  the  recent  controversy  in  the  Free  Church  unftef7  °f 
of    Scotland    (which    presents     many     points     ofQ^erchof 
similarity  to  the    case  of  Natal)  the  Judges  did  Scotland- 


180  South  Africa 


not  say  that  the  Free  Church  ought  not  to  have 
joined  the  United  Presbyterian  Church.  That 
was  no  part  of  their  business.  They  were  not 
commissioned  to  guide  or  dictate  ecclesiastical 
polity.  What  they  did  say  was  that  the  union  of 
the  two  did  introduce  certain  complications  with 
regard  to  the  trusts  on  which  the  property  of  the 
Free  Church  was  held.  It  remained  for  the 
Church  itself  to  say  whether  the  gains  of  the 
union  justified  the  risk  of  such  complication, 
and  indeed  (as  it  proved)  loss  of  property.  But, 
although  the  Lords  of  the  Judicial  Committee 
never  dreamed  of  so  exceeding  their  rightful 
function  as  to  dictate  to  the  Church  in  South 
Africa  what  might  be  her  true  policy  for  the 
good  of  men  in  the  future,  they  were  so  inter- 
preted by  the  so-called  Church  of  England  party. 
That  part)-,  on  the  strength  of  these  utterances, 
adopted  a  tone  of  moral  superiority.  They 
claimed  a  special  loyalty  to  the  Mother  Church, 
and  obedience  to  the  sovereign,  as  if  to  secure 
a  legal  title  to  property  were  a  higher  duty  than 
to  provide  for  the  development  and  self-govern- 
ment of  the  growing  Church  of  the  British  Empire 
beyond  the  seas. 

At    Bishop    Colenso's    death,  then,  there    were 


•Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy      i  8  i 

two  separate  Anglican  Churches  in  South  Africa. 
In  Natal  the  so-called  Church  of  England  had  its 
Church  Council  and  a  certain  number  of  clergy 
who  had  been  ordained  by  Bishop  Colenso  or 
adhered  to  his  party.  In  the  Cape  Colony  there 
were  certain  congregations  which,  without  such 
organization  or  episcopal  superintendence,  ad- 
hered to  the  same  principles  and  remained  aloof 
from  the  Church  of  the  Province,  refusing  to 
accept  its  Constitution  and  Canons,  or  to  send 
representatives  to  its  Synods.  On  the  other 
hand,  there  was  the  Church  of  the  Province, 
represented  in  Natal  by  the  Diocese  of  Maritz- 
burg,  fully  organized  according  to  the  rules  of 
the  Province,  with  its  Bishop  and  archdeacons, 
its  Diocesan  Synod,  its  cathedral  with  dean 
and  chapter,  and  its  parochial   clergy. 

When  Bishop  Colenso  died  Archbishop  Benson  Bishop 

1  Colenso' 

strongly  advised  Bishop  Macrorie  to  resign  the  death. 
See  of  Maritzburg.  Both  parties  might  then 
have  accepted  a  new  Bishop ;  much  bitter  con- 
troversy might  have  been  avoided  ;  and  the 
breach  might  have  been  healed  more  easily  than 
at  a  later  date,  when  years  of  painful  recrimina- 
tion had  widened  it.  The  way  for  Bishop 
Macrorie's    resignation    seemed    at    that    moment 


1 82  South   Africa 


to  be  made  easy,  for  the  See  of  Bloemfontein 
happened  to  be  vacant,  and  he  would  have  been 
cordially  welcomed  in  that  diocese.  However, 
Bishop  Macrorie  wrote  quite  definitely  to  the 
Archbishop,  giving  his  reasons  for  remaining  at 
his  post.  "  I  am  persuaded,"  he  said,  "  that, 
independently  of  the  heavy  responsibility  incurred 
by  the  voluntary  severance  of  so  sacred  a  tie,  the 
effect  of  such  a  step,  instead  of  tending  to  secure 
the  object  which  we  have  at  heart,  must  produce 
the  saddest  confusion  in  men's  minds,  confirming 
the  strangely  erroneous  notions  which  prevail  on 
one  side  respecting  the  Church  and  her  consti- 
tution, and  on  the  other  unsettling  men  in  those 
principles  which  the  struggles  and  sufferings  of 
the  past  twenty  years  have  been  designed  to 
teach  them." 
Division  Thg    course     which    things    took    after    Bishop 

stereo-  &  r 

typed.  Colenso's  death  tended  rather  to  stereotype  the 
existing  division ;  and,  although  the  dissentient 
party  was  weak  as  regarded  the  number  of  their 
clergy,  it  included  many  influential  laymen,  and 
the  legal  position  with  regard  to  property  gave 
it  additional  solidity. 

All  the  property  held  in  trust  for  "  the  Church 
of  England,"  of  which  Bishop  Colenso  had  been 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy  183 

trustee,  was  placed  by  the  Supreme  Court  of 
Natal  in  the  custody  of  Curators  of  the  Court, 
chosen  from  the  so-called  Church  of  England 
party.  The  Church  Council  continued  to  meet, 
and  to  administer  the  affairs  of  that  body,  and 
a  constant  agitation  was  maintained  to  obtain 
from  the  Mother  Church  the  appointment  of  a 
successor  to  Bishop  Colenso  as  a  Church  of 
England  Bishop.  First,  Sir  George  Cox  (Bishop 
Colenso's  biographer),  and  later  (on  Bishop 
Macrorie's  resignation)  the  Rev.  W.  Ayerst,  were 
nominated  by  the  Church  Council  for  the  office, 
and  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  was  asked 
to  consecrate.  The  Archbishop  naturally  dis- 
owned any  locus  standi  in  a  province  wholly 
outside  his  own,  and  declined  to  do  anything 
to  perpetuate  the  schism  in  the  South  African 
Church,  and  refused  to  apply  for  the  Queen's 
mandate  for  the  consecration. 

At  last,   in   1891,  Bishop  Macrorie   decided   to  Bishop 

,        r  ,   .  t—11  1   Macrorie's 

resign,  and,  alter  his  return  to  England,  accepted  resigna- 
an  appointment  to  a  canonry  at  Ely.  Bishop 
Macrorie,  when  first  called  to  Natal,  had  fully 
realized  the  enormous  difficulty  and  the  thank- 
lessness  of  the  task  before  him.  He  had  faced 
it    in    a   heroic    and   saintly    spirit.      Throughout 


184  South   Africa 

his  long  episcopate  he  had  combined  firmness 
of  principle  and  courageous  persistence  with 
the  utmost  gentleness  and  courtesy.  And  when 
he  laid  down  his  office  ungrudging  testimony 
was  borne,  even  by  those  who  remained  unre- 
conciled to  the  Province,  to  his  goodness  and 
his  saintly  and  loving  character. 

Bishop  Macrorie  having  resigned,  Archbishop 
Benson  felt  that  the  time  had  come  when  he 
might,  if  it  were  desired,  intervene  with  some 
hope  of  success.  Accordingly,  he  allowed  it 
to  be  known  that  if  both  parties  (the  Synod  of 
the  Diocese  of  Maritzburg  on  the  one  hand, 
and  the  Church  Council  of  the  Diocese  of  Natal 
on  the  other)  were  willing  to  delegate  the 
appointment  of  a  Bishop  to  him,  he  would  send 
a  single  Bishop,  whose  work  it  would  be  to  draw 
together  the  two  bodies.  After  a  protracted 
correspondence  between  Sir  Theophilus  Shep- 
stone  (representing  the  Church  Council)  and 
the  Archbishop,  both  parties  delegated  the 
Bishop       selection  of  their   Bishop  to  Archbishop  Benson, 

Hamilton  l  r  ' 

Baynes.      anci   he    appointed    the    present   writer,   who   had 

been  for  nearly  four  years  his  domestic  chaplain. 

The  new  Bishop  was  consecrated  on  Michaelmas 

Day,  1893,  in  Westminster  Abbey.     He  landed  in 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy  185 

Natal  on  November  23rd,  being  accompanied  by 
the  present  Bishop  of  Natal,  whom  he  had  brought 
out  to  fill  the  vacant  post  of  Archdeacon  of 
Durban,  the  Rev.  J.  C.  Todd,  his  chaplain,  and 
other  clergy.  The  Bishop  was  met  on  board  the 
Scot  by  a  large  number  of  representatives  of  both 
sections  of  the  divided  Church,  and  that  evening 
a  large  and  enthusiastic  soiree  was  held  in  the 
Town  Hall,  Durban,  to  welcome  him,  at  which,  for 
the  first  time,  all  parties  combined  and  vied  with 
each  other  in  the  warmth  of  their  welcome.  The 
following  Sunday  the  Bishop  was  enthroned  in 
S.  Saviour's  Cathedral,  Pietermaritzburg,  by  the 
venerable  Dean  Green,  and  preached  his  first 
sermon,  and  that  same  evening  preached  in 
S.  Peter's,  which  had  been  the  orginal  cathedral 
of  Bishop  Colenso,  being  accompanied  by  the 
Dean,  who  had  not  officiated  in  that  church,  of 
which  he  had  been  the  first  incumbent,  since  he 
had  been  ejected  by  Bishop  Colenso. 

For  the  moment  all  seemed  enthusiasm,  and 
the  prospects  of  final  and  cordial  reunion  seemed 
of  the  brightest.  But  those  who  looked  below  the 
surface  knew  only  too  well  that  there  were  still 
storms  ahead.  In  his  reply  to  the  address  of 
welcome  in  the  Maritzburg  Town  Hall  the  Bishop 


i  86  South   Africa 


had  begged  his  audience  to  allow  all  controversy 
to  rest,  at  least  for  the  first  year,  to  accept  the 
position  as  it  was,  to  impose  no  new  conditions, 
to  ask  for  no  further  concessions  on  either  side, 
not  to  reopen  old  sores,  but  to  secure  a  period 
of  peace  for  Church  work  to  go  quietly  forward  : 
to  restore  a  better  mutual  understanding  and  a 
truer  sense  of  proportion. 

This  request,  heartily  as  it  was  received,  was 
not  granted.  Very  soon  the  "  Church  Council  " 
of  the  so-called  "  Church  of  England "  met  and 
drew  up  an  address  to  the  Bishop  in  which  they 
°ecVunrch  demanded  that  he  should  sign  an  undertaking  to 
council,  preserve  intact  the  Constitution  of  that  Church 
and  the  bye-laws  of  the  Church  Council.  This 
was  not  only  a  new  condition,  which  had  formed 
no  part  of  the  agreement  between  the  Archbishop 
and  Sir  Theophilus  Shepstone  (acting  on  behalf 
of  the  Church  Council),  but  it  was  in  direct  contra- 
diction to  all  that  the  Archbishop  had  insisted  on, 
and  it  would  have  meant  that  the  new  Bishop  was 
to  close  the  door  to  reunion,  and  to  tie  his  own 
hands  before  he  put  them  to  the  work.  It  would 
have  meant  that,  so  far  from  accomplishing  reunion, 
the  Bishop  acquiesced  in  the  continuance  of  two 
separate  and  rival  Churches,  and  agreed  to  act  in 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy     187 

a  dual  capacity  as  the  Bishop  of  both.  All  appeals 
to  the  members  of  the  Church  Council  not  to  press 
this  demand  were  in  vain,  and  there  was  nothing 
for  it  but  for  the  new  Bishop  to  meet  the  Church 
Council  and  put  formally  before  them  his  reasons 
for  declining  to  sign  such  an  undertaking.  There 
was  no  time  to  consult  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury as  to  his  decision  in  this  matter ;  but  the 
Archbishop,  as  it  afterwards  proved,  was  even 
more  strongly  opposed  to  any  such  concession 
than  the  Bishop  himself,  for  he  wrote,  "  You  must 
not  sign  even  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  if  they  are 
imposed  as  a  condition  of  acceptance."  This 
demand  of  the  Church  Council  proved  to  be  as 
the  letting  out  of  waters,  and  there  began  a  new 
course  of  controversy.  The  Bishop  met  the 
Church  Council  and  put  before  them  clearly  what 
he  could  and  what  he  could  not  do  in  the  way 
of  concessions  to  the  "  Church  of  England  "  party. 
He  said,  "  I  am  prepared  to  guarantee  to   your  Conces- 

.  sions 

congregations  protection  from  the  third  proviso,  offered. 
to  accept  from  your  clergy  a  simple  declaration  of 
obedience  to  me  as  a  Church  of  England  Bishop  " 
(instead  of  requiring  them  to  sign  the  Constitution 
of  the  Church  of  the  Province)  "  and  to  administer 
the  properties  subject  to  the  trusts  in  which  they 


1 88  South   Africa 


are  vested — that  is,  for  the  purposes  of  the  Church 
of  England." 

The  Bishop's  position  was  this  : — -The  Church 
of  the  Province  of  South  Africa  is  a  voluntary 
association,  to  the  laws  of  which  people  are  bound 
by  voluntary  contract.  These  congregations  and 
clergy  have  not  yet  voluntarily  accepted  that  con- 
stitution, and  they  are  not  to  be  coerced.  Until 
they  do  so  accept  them  they  are  in  the  same 
position  as  that  which  Mr.  Long  occupied  at  the 
Cape,  when  he  was  held  by  the  Courts  to  owe 
obedience  to  the  Bishop  of  Capetown  in  any 
matters  which  a  Bishop  of  the  Church  of  England 
could  command,  but  not  in  matters  which  belong 
only  to  the  Constitution  of  the  Church  of  South 
Africa,  as,  for  instance,  the  announcing  of  synods 
or  attending  them,  or  submitting  to  their  decrees. 
All  that  must  come  voluntarily  when  it  comes. 
In  the  meantime  these  people  stand  to  their 
Bishop  on  the  basis  of  the  Church  of  England, 
subject  to  its  laws  and  the  interpretation  put  upon 
those  laws  and  no  other.  Certain  congregations 
at  the  Cape  had  remained  on  this  footing  from  the 
beginning,  from  the  Synod  of  1 870  at  which  the 
Constitution  of  the  Church  of  the  Province  had 
been  first  drawn  up.     To  this  condition  of  affairs 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy     189 

the  Bishop  was  willing  to  assent,  but  not  to  the 
maintenance  of  a  separate  Church  claiming  to 
maintain  a  separate  diocesan  organization  and 
imposing  conditions  on  its  Bishop  (such  as  the 
signing  of  the  bye-laws  of  the  Church  Council) 
unknown  to  the  Church  at  home.  To  agree  to 
this  last  would  have  been  to  stultify  himself  and 
to  defeat  the  whole  object  of  his  mission,  viz.,  the 
drawing  together  of  the  two  into  one  Church. 

The  Bishop  was  also  justified  in  offering  such 
special  terms  to  those  who  had  not  as  yet  seen 
their  way  to  agree  to  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church  of  the  Province  by  a  canon  which  had 
been  passed  in  1883,  which  authorized  "the 
Bishops  ...  to  take  such  measures  .  .  .  with 
regard  to  churches  held  under  special  trusts, 
particularly  those  involving  legal  connection  with 
the  Church  of  England  as  by  law  established,  as 
shall  in  their  judgement  best  conduce  to  the  peace 
of  the  Church,  .  .  .  and  further  sanctions  such 
action  of  the  said  Bishops  as  shall  guarantee  to 
their  ministers  (being  clergy  of  the  Church  of 
the  Province)  and  to  the  congregations  thereof, 
that  nothing  shall  be  required  in  the  conduct  of 
their  services  which  cannot  be  required  in  the 
Church  of  England  as  by  law  established." 


190 


South   Africa 


But  no  such  concessions  would  satisfy  the 
extremists  among  the  Church  Council.  They 
had  repeated,  through  so  many  years,  the  dicta 
of  the  law  courts  as  to  the  separation  "  root  and 
branch  "  of  the  Church  of  the  Province  from  the 
Mother  Church  {dicta  referring,  it  will  be  remem- 
bered, solely  to  the  tenure  of  property)  that  they 
would  be  satisfied  with  nothing  less  than  the 
recognition  of  their  own  little  body  as  the  "Church 
of  England,"  to  which  all  the  rest  of  South  Africa 
must  come  back.  Hence  they  proceeded  to 
extremes.  They  decided  that  until  the  Bishop 
had  signed  the  required  declaration  he  was  not 
their  Bishop,  thus  repudiating  their  unconditional 
delegation  to  the  Archbishop.  And  at  several 
consecutive  sittings  of  the  Church  Council,  at 
which  the  Bishop  was  present,  he  was  not  invited 
to  take  the  chair,  which  was  occupied  by  the 
senior  presbyter  (as  provided  by  the  rules  on 
occasions  when  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese  was 
not  present). 

Further  than  this,  the  Curators  had,  after  six 
months,  made  no  sign  of  fulfilling  the  undertaking 
made  by  the  Church  Council  as  to  the  payment  of 
the  Bishop's  stipend  out  of  the  funds  in  their 
custody,    and    they    were    being    threatened    with 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy  191 

legal  proceedings  if  they  ventured  to  do  so.  It 
was  plain,  therefore,  that  things  had  come  to  a 
deadlock,  and  some  step  was  necessary  to  secure 
a  modus  vivendi.  The  Bishop,  therefore,  pro- 
ceeded to  draft  a  Bill,  to  be  introduced  into  the  Draft  Bin. 
Natal  Parliament  at  its  ensuing  session,  creating 
him  trustee,  in  succession  to  Bishop  Colenso,  of  all 
the  properties  of  which  the  trusteeship  had  lapsed 
owing  to  the  cessation  of  Letters  Patent  which 
had  created  the  Bishop  of  Natal  a  "  corporation 
sole."  This  brought  matters  to  a  head.  The 
members  of  the  Church  Council  had  definitely  to 
make  up  their  minds  whether  they  did  or  did  not 
want  a  Bishop.  If  they  did  they  would  be  bound 
to  support  the  Bill.  If  they  did  not,  they  would 
have  to  show  their  hand  by  opposing  the  Bill. 
And  in  that  case  the  Bishop  felt  pretty  sure  that 
they  would  have  the  colony,  and  even  the  majority 
of  their  own  constituents,  against  them.  There 
followed  a  series  of  stormy  meetings  of  the  Church 
Council,  held  sometimes  in  Durban  and  sometimes 
in  Pietermaritzburg— the  two  parties  within  the 
Council  (which  we  may  call  the  Moderates  and 
the  Extremists)  being  pretty  equally  balanced. 
At  last,  on  May  2,  1894,  after  a  whole  day's  dis- 
cussion,  an    amendment   to   a    resolution   approv- 


192  South  Africa 


Rejected.  jnrr  the  Bill  was  carried  by  fourteen  votes  to 
eleven.  This  amendment  simply  postponed  all 
consideration  of  the  Bill  in  consequence  of  the 
Bishop's  refusal  to  sign  the  declaration.  It  was 
a  victory  for  the  Extremists,  who  then  rose  to 
leave  the  meeting  with  much  jubilation.  At  this 
point,  however,  the  Bishop  intervened  to  explain 
the  position.  He  thanked  those  members  who 
had  by  their  words  and  votes  striven  for  peace. 
He  explained  that  the  Bill  was  drafted  in  the 
hope  of  settling  once  for  all  the  question  whether 
he  was  or  was  not  their  Bishop,  which  at  present 
seemed  (in  their  view)  to  depend  on  a  chance 
majority  of  the  Church  Council.  The  Bill,  if 
passed  into  law,  would  have  enabled  him  to 
provide  for  their  wants  in  the  matter  of  clergy. 
And  it  would  have  justified  him  in  administer- 
ing the  properties  on  the  basis  of  Church  of 
England  law.  But  he  had  no  intention  of 
pressing  the  Bill  unless  he  was  assured  of  their 
hearty  support.  The  Bill  being  dropped,  the 
Bishop  explained  the  position  in  which  they 
were  left.     "  You  have  set  aside  your  delegation 

Appeal  to    ancj    declined    my  services    as    Bishop.       Nothing 

congrega-  J  r  ° 

tions.         js    furtiier    from     my    thoughts    than    to    intrude 
where   I   am   not  wanted.      I   shall  not,  therefore, 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy     193 

attempt  to  act  as  your  Bishop.  But  if  your 
clergy  are  loyal  to  the  Mother  Church  and  to  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury  and  to  their  Ordina- 
tion vows,  they  will  place  themselves  under  the 
Bishop  appointed  by  his  Grace  with  the  licence 
of  the  Queen.  Further,  any  congregations  who 
object  to  be  deprived  of  the  services  of  the  Bishop 
and  clergy,  and  of  their  connection  through  him 
with  the  whole  Church  of  England,  have  a  way 
open  to  them.  They  can,  by  formal  vote  of  the 
vestry,  disown  the  action  of  the  Church  Council, 
sever  their  connection  with  it  by  withdrawing 
their  delegates,  and  place  themselves  and  the 
appointment  of  their  clergy  in  the  hands  of  the 
Bishop." 

This  declaration  had  the  desired  effect.  Instead 
of  breaking  up  (as  it  was  about  to  do  when  the 
Bishop  rose),  the  Church  Council  hastily  decided 
to  adjourn  till  the  following  morning  to  consider 
the  Bishop's  announcement.  On  the  following  day 
the  Church  Council  was  reduced  to  the  humiliat- 
ing position  of  having  to  perform  its  own  happy 
dispatch  by  recommending  the  vestries  to  make 
their  own  terms  with  the  Bishop.  Accordingly,  ^'™s 
withing  a  few  weeks,  all  the  vestries  of  the  dis-  council, 
sentient  churches  had  met  and  (encouraged  by  the 

o 


194  South   Africa 


unanimous  advice  of  the  newspaper  press  of  the 
colony)  had  passed  resolutions  disowning  the 
action  of  the  Church  Council,  and  placing  them- 
selves unconditionally  in  the  hands  of  the  Bishop. 
The  actual  words  of  the  resolution  passed  at 
S.  Peter's  (Bishop  Colenso's  cathedral)  were  as 
follows: — "  That  this  vestry,  having  lost  confidence 
in  the  Church  Council,  and  disowning  the  action 
taken  by  that  body  at  its  last  sitting,  regards  it  as 
no  longer  representing  the  feelings  of  this  vestry, 
and  hereby  places  this  church,  the  conduct  of  the 
services,  and  the  appointment  of  the  clergy  and 
the  control  of  its  affairs,  confidently  and  unreserv- 
edly, in  the  hands  of  the  Bishop." 
vivendi153  From    this   time    onward    the   Church    Council 

ceased  to  exist,  and  the  work  of  reunion  went 
quietly  forward.  The  curators  carried  out  the 
undertaking  as  to  their  contribution  to  the  Bishop's 
stipend,  the  deacon  in  charge  of  S.  Peter's  Cathe- 
dral was,  with  the  approval  of  the  congregation, 
removed,  and  Archdeacon  Baines  appointed  In- 
cumbent. Under  his  wise  and  affectionate  pas- 
torate the  congregation  finally  threw  in  its  lot 
with  the  Church  of  the  Province,  appointing  dele- 
gates to  the  Synod.  Two  others  of  the  dissentient 
clergy  were,  with  the  approval  of  their  congrega- 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy  195 


Paul's, 


tions,  removed,  and  the  itinerary  system,  by  which 
one  of  their  number  had  fomented  disunion  in 
country  places,  was  discontinued.  The  one  con- 
gregation that  continued  to  give  trouble  was 
S.  Paul's,  Durban.  On  its  incumbency  becoming  g-Jgg 
vacant  the  Bishop  proposed  to  appoint  Arch- 
deacon Baines.  In  accordance  with  his  promise 
to  the  dissentient  congregations,  the  Bishop  did 
not  require  from  their  clergy  an  assent  to  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  Province,  but  simply  those  sub- 
scriptions which  are  required  in  the  Church  in 
England  ;  so  that,  for  instance,  in  the  case  of 
S.  Paul's,  Durban,  the  archdeacon,  in  his  capacity 
of  minister  of  that  church,  would  have  been  sub- 
servient to  the  law  of  the  Church  of  England,  and 
to  no  other.  But  because,  in  his  capacity  as  arch- 
deacon, Mr.  Baines  had  subscribed  to  the  Constitu- 
tion and  Canons  of  the  Province  (just  as  the  Bishop 
himself  had  done),  the  congregation  refused  to 
receive  him.  And  again  there  was  a  dead-lock. 
This  was  only  relieved  by  the  Bishop  offering  to 
move  to  Durban  for  a  year  and  undertake,  with 
the  help  of  a  curate,  the  incumbency  himself.  At 
the  end  of  that  time  the  congregation  willingly 
accepted  a  clergyman  who  signed  the  Constitution, 
even  in  his  capacity  of  incumbent. 


196 


South  Africa 


Proposed 
Court  of 
Appeal. 


Still,  the  two  congregations  of  S.  Paul's  and 
S.  Thomas's,  Durban,  had  not  yet  followed  the 
example  of  S.  Peter's  in  fully  uniting  with  the 
Church  of  the  Province  and  sending  representa- 
tives to  the  Synod.  The  great  stumbling-block, 
always  alleged,  was  the  third  proviso.  The 
Bishop  had  never  held  out  any  hopes  of  getting 
that  proviso  repealed,  for  the  reasons  given  above. 
But  he  had  consistently  pointed  out  that  that 
proviso  contained  its  own  solution.  For  it  fore- 
shadowed the  creation  of  a  Court  of  Appeal 
which  would  have  made  impossible  what  had 
happened  in  Bishop  Colenso's  case,  viz.,  the  con- 
demnation of  a  clergyman  in  South  Africa  with- 
out appeal  to  the  Mother  Church.  If  the  latent 
promise  contained  in  the  third  proviso  of  a  Court 
of  Appeal  in  England  could  once  be  fulfilled,  so 
that  the  last  word  on  faith  and  doctrine  would 
be  said  at  Canterbury  and  not  at  Capetown, 
the  sting  would  be  removed  from  the  obnoxious 
proviso. 

On  these   lines   of  reform   the  Bishop  concen- 
ence,  1897.   trate(j  hLs  energies.     He  went  home  to  the  Lam- 
beth   Conference    of  1897   full   of   hope  that    the 
urgent  needs  of  the  much-tried  Church  in  Natal 
would  persuade  the  Bishops  to  agree  to  that  which 


Lambeth 
Confer 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy     197 


was    proposed    on    the    agenda,  viz.,  the  creation 
of   a   Court  of   Appeal  (or,   as    it    was    called,   a 
Tribunal   of  Reference)   for  the   whole    Anglican 
communion.     Five  days  after  landing  in  England, 
however  (Easter,  1897),  the  Bishop  was  laid  low 
with  enteric  and  peritonitis,  and  for  five  months 
(till  long  after  the  Lambeth  Conference  had  con- 
cluded its  sittings)  he  lay  between  life  and  death. 
It  was  a  matter  of  acute  disappointment  to  him  to 
hear  that,  chiefly  owing  to  the  misgivings  of  the 
American  Bishops,  the  proposal  of  a  Tribunal  of 
Reference   had  been   thrown   out.     However,  the 
Conference    had    not    been    altogether    barren    of 
result  as  far  as  Natal  affairs  were  concerned.      It 
had  resolved  that  a  "  Consultative  Body  "  should  JJSbSS" 
be  created,  and  that  the  constitution  of  it  should 
be  left  in  the  hands  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury.      Thus,    for    the    first    time,    the    Anglican 
communion    was    to    possess    a    central    standing 
committee.     It  occurred  to  the  Bishop  that  this 
Consultative    Body    might    provide,   for   the   time 
being,  that  which  was  needed.     For  it  was  pos- 
sible  for  the   Provincial   Synod  of  South  Africa, 
by    its    own    canons,  to    make    this    Consultative 
Body  its  Court  of  Appeal.     But  there  were  many 
difficulties   in  the   way— many   preliminary  ques- 


198  South   Africa 

tions  to  be  settled.  Would  the  Consultative  Body 
agree  to  act  in  a  judicial  capacity  ?  Would  the 
Provincial  Synod  agree  to  do  what  might  seem  to  be 
going  behind  the  Lambeth  Conference,  and  obtain- 
ing that  which  it  had  refused  to  grant  ?  And 
finally,  most  important  of  all,  would  the  dissentient 
churches  in  Natal  accept  such  a  solution  as  a  basis 
of  reunion  ? 

As  to  the  last  of  these  questions,  the  Bishop,  on 
his  return  to  Natal,  proceeded  to  call  a  joint  meet- 
ing of  the  vestries  of  S.  Paul's  and  S.  Thomas's, 
and  put  to  them  the  question,  whether,  in  case 
he  should  succeed  in  persuading  the  Provincial 
Synod  to  create  this  Court  of  Appeal,  and  so  take 
the  sting  out  of  the  third  proviso,  they  would 
accept  the  olive-branch  and  agree  to  complete  re- 
a  basis  of    union.     After  a  Ion";  debate   the   united   vestries 

Union.  ° 

resolved  by  a  majority  of  more  than  three  to  one 
that  they  would  do  so.  The  two  other  questions 
were  complicated  by  the  fact  that  a  whole  year 
passed,  and  the  Provincial  Synod,  which  meets 
only  at  intervals  of  five  or  six  years,  was  at  hand, 
and  nothing  had  been  heard  from  the  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury  as  to  who  were  to  be  the  members 
of  this  Consultative  Body.  Till  this  was  known 
it  was   impossible  to   ask   the  Consultative  Body 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy     199 

whether  it  would  agree  to  act  as  a  Court  of 
Appeal,  and  it  was  unlikely  that  the  Provincial 
Synod  would  agree  to  legislate  in  the  dark,  and 
place  themselves  in  the  hands  of  a  body  which 
was  still,  as  far  as  its  constitution  was  concerned, 
an  unknown  factor.  As  only  two  months  were 
left  before  the  meeting  of  the  Provincial  Synod 
(in  October,  1898),  and  it  was  too  late  for  further 
correspondence  with  the  Archbishop,  the  Bishop 
decided  to  make  a  rapid  journey  to  England. 

On  his  arrival  at  Capetown,  en  route  for  Eng-  toWnfiand! 
land,  the  Bishop  found  that  the  reply  of  the  Arch- 
bishop, for  which  he  had  waited  a  whole  year,  had 
that  day  arrived.  This  announced  that  the  Con- 
sultative Body  was  to  consist  of  the  Archbishops 
of  Canterbury  and  York,  of  the  Bishops  of  London, 
Durham,  and  Winchester,  of  the  Archbishop  of 
Armagh  and  the  Primus  of  Scotland,  of  one 
episcopal  representative  of  each  Colonial  Province, 
and  one  representative  of  Dioceses  not  organized 
into  Provinces.  Owing  to  a  terrible  railway 
accident,  which  had  delayed  the  train  for  nine 
hours,  the  Bishop  had  only  five  minutes  to  decide 
whether  to  go  back  to  Natal  or  to  go  on  to 
England,  but  he  decided  that  it  would  be  a  great 
reinforcement  to  his  proposal  if  he  were  able  to 


200  South   Africa 


announce  that  the  English  Bishops  who  were 
members  of  the  Consultative  Body  approved  of 
his  proposed  canon.  So  he  proceeded  on  his 
voyage. 

In  a  three  weeks'  visit  he  was  able  to  secure  the 
warm  approval  in  writing  of  all  the  English  Bishops 
whom  the  Archbishop  had  now  appointed  as  mem- 
bers of  the  Consultative  Body.  Armed  with  this 
support  he  returned  to  Capetown,  and  after  a  long 
Provincial  and  animated  debate  the  Provincial  Synod  passed 
1908.  tlig    new    canon,    with    only    three    dissentients. 

Telegrams  of  rejoicing  flowed  in  from  Natal,  and 
on  the  Bishop's  return  there  the  congregation  of 
S.  Thomas's  fulfilled  their  pledge  and  gave  in 
their  final  alliance  to  the  Church  of  the  Province, 
appointing  their  delegates  to  the  Diocesan  Synod. 
The  congregation  of  S.  Paul's,  after  long  and 
anxious  meetings,  finally  went  back  upon  their 
undertaking,  and  professed  to  have  discovered 
new  reasons  against  carrying  out  their  promise  to 
unite.  It  was  this  resolution  which  largely  con- 
tributed to  the  Bishop's  decision  to  resign.  After 
such  a  breach  of  faith  it  became  increasingly  diffi- 
cult for  the  Bishop  to  build  any  fresh  bridge  by 
which  the  congregation  of  S.  Paul's  could  pass,  with 
any  sort  of  grace,  across  the  chasm  which  separated 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy     201 

them  from  the  Province.  But  he  knew  that,  in 
case  of  his  retirement,  the  next  Bishop  would  not 
occupy  the  sort  of  dual  position  which  he  had 
held,  but  would  be  a  Bishop  of  the  Church  of  the 
Province,  pure  and  simple,  and  that  the  congrega- 
tion of  S.  Paul's  would  have  to  make  their  choice 
between  accepting  him  and  the  organization  of  the 
Province,  or  of  losing  at  once  the  ministrations  of 
Bishop  and  incumbent,  for  it  was  clear  that  the 
Vicar  of  S.  Paul's  would  not  remain  at  his  post  in 
opposition  to  the  new  Bishop.  It  may  be  seen 
from  the  letter  published  in  Archbishop  Benson's 
Life  (vol.  ii,  pp.  509-10)  that  he  had  not  asked 
the  Bishop  to  remain  permanently  in  Natal.  He 
had  sent  him  out  rather,  as  he  said,  as  a  Vicar- 
apostolic  than  as  a  Colonial  Bishop  in  the  ordi- 
nary sense,  and  he  had  mentioned  seven  years  as 
the  period  for  which  he  wished  the  Bishop  to 
pledge  himself,  which  period  had  now  expired. 
In  January,  1901,  therefore,  the  Bishop  resigned  Hamilton 
his  office  and,  according  to  his  expectation,  his  ^.gfnness 
namesake  and  former  Archdeacon  was  appointed 
as  his  successor,  and  he  felt  that  the  work  could 
not  have  been  committed  to  safer  or  wiser  or 
kindlier  hands.     The   new  Bishop's    consecration  Bishop 

r  Baines. 

took  place  in  Capetown  on  August  4,  1901.     The 


202  South   Africa 


forecast  already  mentioned,  as  to  what  was  likely 
to  happen  at  S.  Paul's,  Durban,  was  very  soon 
verified.  Within  a  few  months  of  the  arrival  of 
the  new  Bishop  the  congregation  had  decided  to 
throw  in  its  lot  with  the  Church  of  the  Province, 
and  it  is  now  represented  in  the  Diocesan  Synod. 
This   important  step   may  be  said  to  have  prac- 

Reunion.  tically  completed  the  work  of  reunion.  It  is  true 
there  was  still  one  clergyman  with  a  small  follow- 
ing in  a  little  church  near  the  docks  at  Durban 
who  remained  aloof.  But  in  this  case  the  reasons 
were  mainly  personal,  neither  of  the  Bishops  having 
seen  their  way  to  invite  his  co-operation. 

One  thing  only  remained  to  cement  on  the 
material  side  the  spiritual  union  thus  accom- 
plished.      The   legal   difficulty  as   to  the  Church 

The  properties    remained.      We    have    seen    that    the 

Property 

question,  trusteeship  vested  in  the  Bishop  of  Natal  had 
lapsed  with  Bishop  Colenso's  death,  as  the  cor- 
poration created  by  Letters  Patent  ceased  with  the 
cessation  of  that  method  of  appointing  Colonial 
Bishops,  and  the  properties  remained  in  the  hands 
of  curators  of  the  Court.  And  the  Grahams- 
town  judgement  continued  to  be  a  bar  to  the  use 
by  the  Church  of  the  Province  of  these  properties 
held  in  trust  "  for  the  Church  of  England."     The 


Later  Stages  of  Natal  Controversy  203 

case  was  very  similar  to  that  of  the  Free  Church 
of  Scotland.  In  both  cases  certain  constitutional 
modifications  were  held  so  far  to  depart  from  the 
original  trusts  as  to  invalidate  the  title  of  the  main 
body  of  the  Church  to  properties  which  it  had 
previously  enjoyed,  and  gave  a  control  of  those 
properties  to  a  comparatively  insignificant  body 
out  of  all  proportion  to  its  size  and  importance. 
In  the  case  of  Scotland,  legislation  has  been 
obtained,  though  even  now  it  leaves  the  smaller 
claimant  with  an  undue  share.  In  the  case  of 
Natal,  legislation  was  needed  both  to  create  a  new 
trustee  and  to  declare  the  United  Church  to  be 
the  "  Cestui  que  Trust."  With  this  object  the 
Bishop,  on  the  advice  of  the  Synod  and  with  the 
co-operation  of  certain  leading  laymen,  introduced 
a  Bill  into  the  Natal  Parliament ;  but  outside 
influences,  which  the  few  still  remaining  dissen- 
tients in  the  Church  were  able  to  invoke,  sufficed 
to  block  its  progress,  and  the  attempt  was,  for  the 
time,  abandoned.  It  cannot,  however,  be  long 
before  the  congregations  whose  churches  are  still 
in  the  hands  of  the  curators  (such  as  S.  Peter's, 
Maritzburg,  S.  Paul's  and  S.  Thomas's,  Durban, 
and  a  few  others)  and  indeed  Churchmen  through- 
out the  diocese,  will  make  their  influence  felt,  and 


204  South  Africa 


will  ask  the  Natal  Legislature  to  follow  the  pre- 
cedent of  the  Imperial  Parliament,  in  the  matter 
of  the  Scottish  Churches,  and  to  deliver  them 
from  a  state  of  things  which  materially  hinders 
their  development.  This  might  be  done,  not  as 
in  the  case  of  Scotland,  by  dividing  the  properties 
between  two  Churches — for  in  Natal  there  is  now 
only  one — but  by  a  short  Declaratory  Act  declar- 
ing that  the  Church  of  the  Province,  the  legal 
decisions  notwithstanding,  is  to  be  held  to  be 
"  the  Church  of  England,"  as  intended  by  the 
Trust  Deeds  of  the  properties  concerned. 


Letter  of  Bp.  Cotterill  to  Abp.  Tait     205 


APPENDIX  B 

Letter  of   Bishop  Cotterill  to 
Archbishop  Tait 

|N  the  Life  of  Archbishop  Tait  by  the  present 
r^  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  (vol.  i,  p.  370  et 
sea.),  it  will  be  seen  that  in  the  year  1866  Dr.  Tait, 
then  Bishop  of  London,  wrote  a  circular  letter 
to  all  the  dignitaries  of  the  Colonial  Church 
asking-  their  opinion  on  four  points  connected 
with  the  relations  of  the  Mother  Church  and  her 
Colonial  daughters.  The  present  Archbishop  has 
kindly  allowed  me  to  consult  the  replies  to 
these  questions.  The  answer  of  Bishop  Cotterill 
of  Grahamstown  adds  considerable  force  to  the 
argument  which  I  have  advanced  in  the  text 
against  the  practicability  of  that  solution  of  the 
problem  which  Lord  Romilly  suggested  in  his 
famous  judgement,  viz.,  that  Colonial  Churchmen 
should  simply  subscribe  to  the  law  of  the  Church 
of  England  en  bloc,  and  renounce  all  self-govern- 
ment. 


206  *  South   Africa 


Bishop  Cotterill  writes  : — "  To  form  any  correct 
judgement  of  these  questions  it  is  necessary  to 
understand,  what  many  English  Churchmen,  look- 
ing at  them  from  their  own  standing  point,  and 
with  experience  formed  under  totally  different 
circumstances,  wholly  misapprehend — the  peculiar 
condition,  requirements,  and  functions  of  the 
English  Church  in  the  colonies,  as  distinguished 
from  those  of  the  Established  Church  in  England. 
I  speak,  of  course,  primarily  of  the  Church  in 
this  colony :  but  in  these  things  it  does  not  seem 
to  differ  materially  from  the  Church  in  other 
colonies,  except  where,  as  in  the  East  and  West 
Indies,  the  Church  has  something  of  the  nature 
of  an  establishment.  Generally,  then,  the  eccle- 
siastical law  of  England,  not  only  has  no  force 
here — in  the  Cape  Colony,  indeed,  all  the  laws  of 
England  have,  by  treaty,  no  force — but  if  it  had, 
it  would  for  the  most  part  be  quite  inapplicable. 
In  England  it  relates  to  matters  which  law  itself 
determines.  The  division  of  parishes,  the  status 
and  rights  of  the  clergy,  the  limitation  of  their 
duties,  their  appointment  to  cures  and  the  condi- 
tions under  which  they  hold  them,  the  tenure 
and  use  of  Church  property,  the  offices  and  duties 
of  churchwardens,  and  other  lay  offices,  the  quali- 


Letter  of  Bp.  Cotterill  to  Abp.  Tait  ,  207 

fications  and  rights  of  parishioners,  are  matters 
in  which  the  State  there  makes  full  and  distinct 
provision,  and  the  Sovereign's  ecclesiastical  law 
is  applicable  to  them.  Here,  on  the  contrary,  no 
provision  is  made  by  law ;  it  must  be  made,  un- 
less each  Bishop  should  act  on  his  own  private 
judgement,  by  the  mutual  consent  and  co-opera- 
tion of  all  parties  in  the  Church,  through  Diocesan 
and  other  Synods.  And  in  adapting  English 
laws  and  usages  to  our  circumstances,  however 
desirous  we  may  be  of  adhering  strictly  to  English 
precedents,  and  retaining,  so  to  speak,  the  very 
atmosphere  of  the  Mother  Church,  yet  not  merely 
from  the  fact  of  its  being  the  Established  Church 
of  the  nation,  whilst  we  are  not,  but  also  from 
the  different  laws,  customs,  habits,  and  very 
climate  of  the  country,  there  must  be  consider- 
able deviations  from  the  original  standard.  Much 
allowance,  also,  must  be  made  for  the  different 
temperament  and  feelings  of  men  brought  up 
under  political  institutions  and  associations  widely 
differing  from  those  which  still  exist  in  England, 
and  yet  more  widely  from  those  which  did  exist, 
when  much  of  the  English  ecclesiastical  system 
was  framed.  .  .  .  But  not  only  in  such  matters, 
but  also  in  the  more  important  one  of  the  public 


2o8  South  Africa 


prayer  and  services  of  our  Church,  we  must  adapt 
the  English  rule  to  our  own  condition.  Both 
the  express  command  of  an  Apostle,  and  .  .  . 
the  very  spirit  of  our  liturgy  itself  demands  this 
introduction  of  special  prayers  for  the  Govern- 
ment of  the  colony  ;  and  to  suppose  that,  under 
all  circumstances,  in  all  different  countries  and 
climates,  our  duty  to  the  Church  of  England 
obliges  us  strictly  to  adhere  to  the  letter  of  her 
instructions  would  indeed  be  a  serious  impediment 
to  the  true  development  of  our  Church  system 
throughout  the  British  Empire.  There  must  be 
freedom  within  certain  limits,  if  we  are  to  be  a 
living  and  vigorous  body,  and  not  a  stiffened  and 
helpless  corpse.  I  would  mention  as  matters 
falling  within  my  own  experience,  for  which 
modification  in  our  Church  services  are  required 
here — the  Government  of  the  colony ;  our  mis- 
sions among  the  heathen— in  which  considerable 
deviations  from  the  rule  of  the  Church  of  England 
are  necessary — and  the  relations  of  the  Church 
and  its  members  towards  the  heathen  and  cate- 
chumens ;  frequent  droughts,  for  which  the  prayers 
in  our  liturgy  are  often  unsuitable  and  insufficient : 
visitations  of  locusts,  sickness  among  the  cattle, 
blight    of    the    crops,    etc. ;    and,    lastly,    though 


Letter  of  Bp.  Cotterill  to  Abp.  Tait    209 

certainly  not  of  less  importance,  the  question  of 
the  use  of  the  Burial  Service  by  a  clergyman,  in 
a  country  in  which  there  is  no  National  Church, 
and  whose  inhabitants  are  not  assumed  by  the 
law  of  the  land  to  be  members  of  the  Church 
or  Christians  at  all.  I  have  mentioned  these 
various  points,  as  sufficient  indications  that,  as 
regards  discipline,  the  Colonial  Churches  must 
have  some  organization  of  their  own,  not  identical 
with  that  of  the  Church  of  England,  however 
intimately  related  to  it,  and  closely  connected 
with  it.  And  it  is  certain  that  two  systems, 
that  of  a  legalized  organization,  such  as  that 
of  the  Established  Church  of  England,  and  that 
which  is  formed  by  mutual  consent  in  regard 
to  matters  of  Church  discipline,  cannot  work 
together  in  the  colonies." 


GENERAL    INDEX 


Abraham,  Rev.  C.  T.,  166. 

Adeline,  Duchess  of  Bed- 
ford, 167. 

Alexander,  Rev.  R.,  153. 

All  Saints',  125. 

All  Saints'  Sisters,  91. 

Amagcaleka,  99. 

Amangcina,  102. 

Amangqika,  99. 

Amandlambi,  99. 

Amaqwati,  102. 

Amiens,  Peace  of,  10. 

Amsterdam,  143. 

Annesdale,  141. 

Annie,  Mother,  154. 

"  Arabs,"  134. 

Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
62,  78,80,  87. 

Armstrong,  Bishop,  51,  96. 
99. 

Ascension,  159. 

Astronomer  Royal,  34. 

Ayerst,  Rev.  W.,  183. 

Bacas,  123. 
Badeley,  Mr.,  68. 
Badnall,    Archdeacon,    40, 
66. 


Baines,    Bishop,     185,   195, 

196,  201. 
Bantus,  4,  15,  93- 
Barnett-Clarke,  90. 
Barolong,  116. 
Barrow,  Rev.,  161. 
Basutoland,  113,  116,  117. 
Basutos,  4,  114,  126,  133. 
Baynes,    Bishop  Hamilton, 

184,  etc. 
Bechuanaland,  113,  117. 
Bechuanas,  4,  150. 
Beckett,  Canon,  116. 
Bell,  Judge,  58. 
Bembezi,  155. 
Benson,  Archbishop, 78, 177, 

181,  182,  184,  193.  201. 
Benson,  Father,  91. 
Bethlehem,  114. 
Beaven,  Archdeacon,    154, 

i55- 
Bevan,  Canon,  117. 
Blaauberg,  11. 
Bleek,  Dr.,  67. 
Bloemfontein,    27,  31,    46> 

113,  114,  116. 
Boers,    8,    20,    25,    29,    31, 

41. 


211 


212 


General  Index 


Boer  War  (First),  30,  145. 
(Second),  31,  146,  163. 

Boomplats,  41. 

Booth,  Dr.,  134,  135. 

Bousfield,  Bishop,  145,  etc. 
Rev.  W.,  159. 

British  occupation,  10,  32. 

British  South  African  Com- 
pany, 149. 

Brown,  Rev.  A.  B.,  136. 

Bryce,  Mr.,  6. 

Buluwayo,  152-5. 

Bulwer,  133. 

Burdett-Coutts,  Lady.37,74- 

Burges,  Canon,  134. 

,,       Rev.  P.  T.,  130. 

Burnley,  Bishop  of,  166. 

Bushmen,  3. 

Butler,  Dean,  80. 
„       Sir  W.,  31. 

Butterworth,  125. 

Button,    Archdeacon,    125, 
etc. 

Cairns,  Sir  H.,  68. 

Caledon,  42. 

Callaway,  Bishop,  121,  etc. 

,,         Rev.  G.,  129. 
Cameron,  Bishop,  112,  162. 
Campbell,  Rev.,  41. 
Carmichael,  Father,  117. 
Carter,  Bishop,  137,  146. 
Cathedral,    Capetown,     32, 

35.  41- 
Cattle-killing  mania,  100. 
Cecile,  Mother,  106,  etc. 


C.E.M.S.,  148. 
Cetewayo,  29. 
Chamberlain,    Archdeacon, 

129. 
Chandler,  Bishop,  119. 
Chater,  Rev.  J.  G.,  130. 
Church  Council  (Natal),  61, 

184,  etc. 
Claughton,  Bishop,  52,  159, 

161. 
Clydesdale,  126,  127. 
Coakes,  Archdeacon,  129. 
Colenso,   Bishop,   50,     etc., 

55,  etc.,  66,  79,  121,  136, 

171,  etc.,  181. 
Coles,  Rev.  V.  S.  S.,  164. 
Colley,  Sir  G.,  30. 
Colonial    Bishoprics    Fund, 

36,  37.  74- 

"  Coloured  people,"  89. 

Commission  on  Native 
Affairs,  16,  20. 

Community  of  the  Resurrec- 
tion, 147. 

Congo,  161. 

Convocation  of  Canterbury, 

72,  77- 
Connor,  Judge,  81. 
Cooke,  Miss,  132. 
Cornish,  Bishop,  108. 
Corrie,  Bishop,  36. 
Cotterill,   Bishop,   52,    etc., 

67,  96,  105,  173,  205,  etc. 
Cowley  Fathers,  91,  129. 
Cox,  Rev.  F.  H.,  80. 

„    Sir  G.,  183. 


General  Index 


213 


Croghan,  Archdeacon,  117. 
Cronstadt,  114. 

Darragh,  Rev.  J.  T.,  145. 
Davidson,  Rev.,  40. 
Davies,  Canon,  137,  141. 
Deacon,  Rev.  J.,  117. 
Delagoa  Bay,  157. 
Dias,  B.,  1. 
Dingaan,  26. 
Dinuzulu,  142. 
Diocesan  College,  46. 
Discharged  Prisoners'    Aid 

Society,  148. 
Discipline,  118. 
Dissentient    Congregations, 

88. 
Dodd,  Rev.  D.,  126. 
Douglas,  Dean,  63-66. 
Douglas,  Father,  117. 
Douglas,  Rev.  H.,  40. 
Drakensberg,  4,  26,  46,  47, 

123,  133- 
Drakenstein,  7. 
Dungwanas,  102. 
Durban,  47,   133,   195,  196, 

198,  200,  202. 
D'Urban,  Sir  B.,  24. 
Dutch    Church,    114,    138, 

144. 
Dutch  East  India  Company, 

8,9; 
Dwane,  109,  etc. 

East  Grinstead  Sisters,  148. 
Edinburgh,  Bishop  of,  105. 


Education,  45,  93,  103,  106, 
107,    108,   112,   131,    135, 

153- 
Ellison,  Rev.  D.,  107. 
Enhlonhlweni,  132. 
Endhlozana,  143. 
Enqabeni,  130. 
Episcopal  Synod,  no,  162. 
Erastianism,  72. 
Eshowe,  141. 
Esilutshane,  140. 
Espin,  Canon,  108,  113. 
Essays  and  Reviews,  64. 
Estcourt,  131. 
Etalaneni,  140. 
Etheridge,  Rev.  E.  H.,  153. 
Ethiopian  Movement,  109- 

112,  162. 
European  Immigration,  5. 

Farmer,  Canon,  148. 

Fauresmith,  114. 

Finance,  104,  139,  146, 147. 

Fingoes,  98-100,  123. 

Francistown,  154. 

Free   Church   of  Scotland, 

179,   180,  202. 
French,  Rev.  A.,  136. 
Frere,  Sir  B.,  29. 
Fuller,  Rev.  L.,  147. 
Furse,  Archdeacon,  164. 
Fynn,  T.,  130. 

Gama,  Vasco  da,  2. 
Gaul,  Bishop,  153-6. 
Gazaland,  157. 


2I4 


General  Index 


Gcalekas,  123,  124. 
German  South  Africa,  161. 
G.F.S.,  148. 

Gibraltar,  Bishop  of,  166. 
Gibson,  Bishop,  89, 126, 161, 

162. 
Girls'    High    School,    Gra- 

hamstown,  10S. 
Gladstone,  30,  36,  74. 
Glasgow,    Bishop    of,    128, 

156. 
Glenelg,  Lord,  24,  25. 
Goodwin,  Rev.  W.  A.,  148. 
Gordon,  Rev.  J.,  125. 
Graaf-Reinet,  9. 
Grahamstown,  33-35>49~54> 

96,  i57- 
Grant,  Archdeacon,  49. 
Gray,  Bishop,  37,  etc.,  159, 

171,  etc. 
Green,  Rev.  F.,  131. 
„      Rev.  T.  W.,  126. 
,,      Dean,  41,    etc.,   61, 
etc.,  82,  131,  185. 
Greenstock,  Rev. W.,  98, 104, 

151- 

Grey,  Sir  G.,  96,  105. 
Greytown,  133. 
Griffiths,  Rev.,  32. 
Griqualand,  113. 
Griquas,  4,  116,  123. 
Guyer,  Rev.  B.,  93. 
Gwelo,  154. 

Hallowes,  Rev.  W.  H.,  139. 
Hamlet,  Rev.  J.,  164. 


Harrismith,  114. 
Herschel,  102. 
Hicks,  Bishop,  118. 
Hlati,  138. 
Hlatikulu,  143. 
Holbech,  Bishop,  160. 
Holland,  Canon  S.,  166. 
Holmes,  Bishop,  160. 
Hornby,  Bishop,  164. 
„       Rev.  P.,  127. 
Hottentots,  4. 
Hough,  Rev.,  34. 
Howley,  Archbishop,  36,  39. 
Huguenots,  7. 
Hunyani,  155. 

Indians,  5,  130,  134. 
Ingwavuma,  140. 
Inhambane,  157. 
Intercolonial       Exhibition, 

103. 
Isandhlwana,  136,  137,  142. 

James,  Bishop,  35. 
Jameson  Raid,  149,  150. 
Japanese,  17. 
Johannesburg,  2,  30,  147. 
John  II,  1. 
Johnson,  Dr.,  127. 
Johnson,  Archdeacon,   137, 

138. 
Jones,  Archbishop  West,  87, 

95- 
Judicial  Committee,  68. 

Kafirs,  4,  44,  93,  98,  116. 


General  Index 


215 


Kafir  Wars,  23. 
Kaffraria,  105,  ng,  etc. 
Karkloof,  134. 
Kei  River  gg,  120,  123. 
Keiskama   Hoek,    gg,    103, 

104. 
Kempthorne,  Rev.  R.,  i5g. 
Key,  Bishop,  102,  125,  127, 

148. 
Kimberley,  2,  30,  153. 
Kingwilliamstown,  47,  gg. 
Knight  Bruce,  Bishop,  117- 

119.  153- 
Kok,  Adam,  120. 
Kokstad,  127. 
Kreli,  gg. 

Kruger,  President,  31,  118. 
Kwamagwaza,     136,     140- 

143- 

Ladysmith,  132. 

Lambeth    Conference,    86, 

195- 

Laing's  Nek,  30. 
Lebombo,  131,  140,  156. 
Lee,  Bishop  Prince,  66. 
Letters  Patent,   5g,    68-70, 

81,  171,  172,  202. 
Lightfoot,  Archdeacon,  89, 

etc. 
Lincoln  case,  78,  177. 
Livingstone,  Dr.,  53. 
Lobengula,  149,  etc. 
Loch,  Sir  H.,  163. 
London  Missionary  Society, 

152. 


Long   v.    Bishop    of  Cape- 
town, 58,  188. 
Lourenco  Marques,  157. 
Lushington,  Dr.,  63. 
Lydenberg,  157. 

Mabaso,  Rev.  S.,  133. 
Mackenzie,  Bishop,  53,  136. 
Macrorie,     Bishop,     80-82, 

181,  etc. 
Madeira,  40. 
Maitland,  93. 
Majuba,  30. 
Makalekas,  150. 
Malays,  5,  44,  92. 
Mallandaine,  Miss,  142. 
Malmsbury,  95. 
Malutsuanyane,  River,  118. 
Mangwendi,  155. 
Masham,  Rev.  C,  158. 
Markham,  Rev.  B.,  133. 
Martyn,  Rev.  H.,  11. 
Maseru,  118. 

Mashonaland,  108,  148,  152. 
Mashonas,  4,  149. 
Masiza,  Rev.,  124,  129. 
Matabele,  4. 

Matabeleland,  118,  149,  etc. 
Matatiela,  126. 
Maud,  Rev.  J.  P.,  164. 
Maurice,  Rev.  F.  D.,  122. 
Mbabane,  144. 
McKenzie,  Bishop,  136,  137, 

157- 
Melmoth,  140. 
Melville,  42. 


2l6 


General  Index 


Mercer,  Canon,  143. 
Merriman,   Bishop,   40,   45, 

49,  66,  98,  99,  105,  173. 
Merriman  v.  Williams,  173, 

etc. 
Methodist     Episcopal 

Church,  109. 
Milner,  Lord,  22. 
Mission  of  Help,   156,   163, 

etc. 
Modderpoort,  116. 
Mohale's  Hoek,  117. 
Mohammedans,  41,  44,  91, 

134- 
Moodie,  Mr.,  46. 
Moshesh,  114,  etc. 
Mossel  Bay,  42. 
Mothers'  Union,  148. 
Mowbray,  58,  93. 
Mozambique,  2. 
Mpondomisi,  102,  126. 
Mullins,    Canon,    98,     104, 

108. 
Mzamo,  Rev.  D.,  133. 
Rev.  W.,  132. 

Namaqualand,  4. 

Napoleon,  10. 

Natal,    2,    26,    27,    46-49, 

50-54,      68,      130-136, 

171-204. 
Newman,  Rev.,  41. 
Nixon,  Bishop,  36. 
Nkandhla,  140. 
Nongoma,  142. 
Nqutu,  140. 


Nullathamby,  Rev.  J.,  136. 
Nxumalo,  Rev.  O.,  142. 

Orange,  Prince  of,  10. 
Orange  River,  26,  27,  113. 
Osutu,  142. 

Page,  Father,  92. 
Panda,  47. 

Payne-Smith,  Miss,  135. 
Pellatt,  Miss,  92. 
Pelly,  Rev.  D.  R.,  153. 
Penhalonga,  153,  154. 
Pennefather,     Colonel, 

149. 
Pennington,  Canon,  133. 
Pentateuch,  62. 
Philippolis,  116. 
Phillimore,  Sir  R.,  68. 
Pietermaritzburg,    47, 

131- 

Piet  Retief,  143. 
Pigmies,  3. 
Pitsani,  150. 
Polela,  133. 
Polygamy,  61. 
Pondoland,  124-127. 
Pondos,  123. 
Port  Elizabeth,  42. 
Portuguese,  2,  3,  17. 
Potchefstroom,  145-147. 
Powell,  Bishop,  156. 

,,       Father,  92. 
Pretoria,  144,  etc. 
Privy   Council,    56-59,  68, 
73-78,  80,  81,  173,  etc. 


General  Index 


217 


Provincial     Synod,     82-88, 

no,   163. 
Puller,  Father,  91,  129. 

Quakers,  121. 

Race  conflicts,  3,  12,  15,  20, 

23,  30. 
Radebe,  Rev.  R.,  132. 
Railway  Mission,  107,  146. 
Reading,  Rev.  M.  A.,  117. 
Reddesberg,  114. 
Retief,  26. 

Rhodes,  Cecil,  148,  153. 
Rhodesia,  153. 
Richardson,  Rev.  W.,  144. 
Rinderpest,  151. 
Roach,  Archdeacon,  141. 
Robben  Island,  92. 
Roberts,  Archdeacon,  147. 
Robertson,     Rev.    R.,    136, 

141. 
Rolls  Court,  74,  etc. 
Romilly,  Lord,  74,  75,  176, 

205. 
Rondebosch,  35. 
Rorke's  Drift,  137,  138. 
Rosettenville,  148. 
Rusape,  155. 

S.  Aidan's,  135. 
S.  Alban's,  126. 

,,         ,,        College,  Maritz- 
burg,  131,  148. 
S.  Andrew's,  124. 

„         „  College,  108. 


S.  Augustine's,  126. 

S.  Barnabas',  127. 

S.  Bede's,  131. 

S.  Christopher's,  158, 

S.  Columba's  Home,  92. 

S.  Cuthbert's,  129. 

S.  Helena,  39,  50,  53,  158- 

160. 
S.  John's,  99, 
,,       ,,       Diocese,  119,  etc. 
,,       ,,       River,  124. 
S.  Luke's,  99. 
S.  Mark's,  99. 
S.  Matthew's,  99. 
S.  Monica,  154. 
S.  Paul's,  Durban,  195,  196, 

198,  200,  203. 
S.  Paul's  Hostel,  112. 
S.  Peter's,  125. 
S.     Thomas's,      196,      198, 

200,  201-203. 
Salisbury,  154,  155. 
Salt  River,  93. 
Sandilli,  99. 
Saunders,  Sir  C,  137. 
Scottish  Church,  106,  119. 
Sekubu,  117. 
Sekukuni,  28,  145. 
Selukwe,  154. 
Shepstone,  J.,  49. 

„  Sir  T.,    29,    49, 

184-186. 
Simond,  7. 
Simonstown,  93. 
Sisterhoods,  106. 
Sladen,  Rev.  L.,  164. 


2l8 


General  Index 


Society  of  Sacred  Mission, 

117. 
Somerset,  Lord  C,  33. 
Slavery,  25. 
Smith,  Brother,  153. 
Smith,  Canon,  135. 
Smithfield,  1 14. 
Smith,  Sir  Harry,  27,  41. 
Smyth,  Bishop,  157. 
South  African  College,  45, 

46. 
S.P.C.K.,  37,  113,  153. 
S.P.G.,  33,  64,  97,  105,  121, 

135-138,    152,    153,    158. 

162. 
Spring  Vale,  122,  123. 
Stadtholder,  10,  11. 
Stanley,  3. 
Stellenbosch.  7,  43. 
Stenson,  Rev.  E.  W.,  117. 
Strachan,  Mr.,  127. 
Sumner,  Archbishop,  62. 
Sunday  River,  42. 
Supreme  Court,  81. 
Sutton,  Dr.,  127. 
Swazies,  142. 
Swaziland,  144. 
Swellendam,  9. 
Sydenham,  135. 
Synods,  60. 

Taal,  4. 

Taberer,  Rev.  C,  104. 

Tait,  Archbishop,   65,   171, 

205. 
Tembus,  102. 


Temple,  Archdeacon,  145. 

Thaba  'Nchu,  116. 

Third  Proviso,  79,  84,  174- 

177,  J95- 
Thirlwall,  Bishop,  65,  66. 
Thlotsi  Heights,  116,  etc. 
Thompson,  Rev.  H.,  131. 
Thomson,  Archbishop,  65. 
Todd,  Rev.  J.  C,  185. 
Transkei,  99,  102. 
Transvaal,  22,  29,  31,  144, 

etc. 
Trek,  Great,  25,  26. 
Trial   of    Bishop     Colenso, 

66,  etc. 
Tristan  da  Cunha,  159,  160. 
Troughton,  Canon,  131. 
Tshaka,  26. 
Tshashus,  102. 
Turner,  Bishop,  35. 
Twells,  Bishop,  67,  114. 

Umguza,  155. 
Umhlakaza,  100. 
Umkomazi,  River,  48,  122. 
Umtali,  153-5- 
Umtamvuma,  123. 
Umtata,  124-6,  135. 
Umzimkulu,  48. 
Universities'     Mission,    52, 

53,  136. 
Upcher,  Archdeacon,  155. 

U.S.A.,  109. 
Utrecht,  139. 

Vaal,  River,  26,  27. 


General  Index 


219 


Vacillation    of     Policy,   21, 

Van  Riebeek,  6, 
Vedamuttu,  Rev.  S.  P.,  136. 
Victoria,  154,  155. 
Vine,  Sergt. -Major,  144. 
Vryheid,  140. 
Vyvyan,  Bishop,  137. 

Waggett,  Father,  92. 
Walfish  Bay,  161. 
Walters,  Dr.,  142. 
Wantage  Sisters,  148. 
Waters,     Archdeacon,     9S, 
129. 
,,  Canon,  129. 

Watkins,  Rev.  W.  U.,  91. 
Webb,      Bishop,     106-108, 

116,  etc. 
Weenen,  26. 
Weigall,  Canon,  117. 
Welby,  Bishop,  159. 
Wesleyans,  127. 
West,  Rev.  E.  C,  113. 
White,  Rev.,  45,  46. 
Widdicombe,  Rev.,  116. 
Wilberforce,     Bishop,      51, 

62,  171. 


Wilkinson,    Bishop   G.    H., 

163,  166,  167. 
Wilkinson,    Bishop    T.    E., 

136,  156. 
Williams,  Bishop,  128. 
Williams,  Dean,  173. 
Wills,  Rev.  J.  H.,  144. 
Wilson,      Bishop       Daniel, 

35- 
Winburg,  114. 
Witwatersrand,  30,  144. 
Woodman,  Rev.  T.,  117. 
Woodstock,  93. 
Wreningham,  155. 
Wright,  Rev.  W.,  33,  34. 
Wylant,  7. 
Wynberg,  34,  35. 

Xosa,  101. 

Zambesi,  52,  54,    121,   136, 

150,  154- 
Zeeman,  Rev.,  95. 
Zimbabwye,  2. 
Zonnebloem,  54,  93. 
Zululand,  136,  157. 
Zulus,  4,  26,  93,  133. 
Zulu  War,  29,  136,  145. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


1  English  Church  History  in  South  Africa."     Hewitt.     (Juta.) 
Impressions  of  South  Africa."     J)ryce.     (Macmillan.)     6/- 
1  Sketches  of    Church    Work   and  Life    in    Diocese   of    Capetown." 

^Bishop   Qibson.     (South   African   Electric  Co.,  Capetown.) 
Reminiscences  of    the   Pondomisi  War  of    1880,     {T)ishop  Qibion. 

(South  African  Electric  Co.,  Capetown.) 
'S.P.G.  Digest." 

'  S.P.G.  Historical  Sketches  of  each  Diocese." 
'  Life  of  Archbishop  Benson  "  (Vol.  II.  chap  ix). 
1  Natal.     The  Land  and  its  Story."     Russell.     (Davis.) 
'  The  Transvaal  as  a  Mission-Field."     Farmer.     2/6. 
1  South   African    Provincial    Church    Directory."      Wood. 

Printing  Co.) 
'  Romance  of  a  South  African  Mission."     Fuller 

6d.  net. 
'  In  the  Lesuto."      Widdicombe.     (S.P.C.K.)      5/- 
'The     Bechuana    of    South    Africa."       Rev.    Canon 

(S.P.C.K.)     bd. 
'  Sketches  of  Kafir  Life."     Callaway. 
'  Between     Capetown     and     Loanda. 

Gardner  &   Co.)     3/6  net. 
'The    Mission   of    Help."      Tieo.   A.    W.    T^obinson 

Paper,  I/-  net  ;  cloth,  1/6  net. 


(Church 
(Jackson,  Leeds.) 

Crup,    D.D. 

(Mowbray.)     2/6  net. 

Qishop     Gibson.       (Wells 

(Longmans.) 


PRINTED    IV    A.    K.    MOWBRAY    AND   <  O.   LTD.,  OXFORD 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


£  FEB  2  0 


RENEWAL    MAffi 
LDURL 


tEC'D  LD-URL 

61973 


MAR      3  198? 

UftR    5198C> 


CD 

UR1 


MM  1  5  1973 


«s?*#a 


Mr 


*  B 


w 


Form  L9-50m-7,'54(5990;444 


E  LIBRARY 
W  LCS  ANGELES 


58  00563  7755 


mA 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    000  771  121    1